\T- •- 








V 






U ''' ■'•j' M 0 ^ '^' ^81; I*’"' 4^^ ' ., o ^ 

O \' ^ '< * 0 A > vO' ^ ^ I' 'y C> \' 

* .•»* ^ ^ \ . rv ^ %^/«!3Vvv^ CM i^. “ 


, XVVW ^ i 

e/. ^ .0 K 0 ^ 





r> A ■>^ '-- 

aV ' ^ \ ‘ « ;V 


0 


S f 0 


.<0 

- ' V? 

> * *5 >> -A «y 

\'\ ^ 0 ^ ^ 

./v-'J-S ^°o oO^-‘ 

‘X ^ 

r^\ 


V^’ 




" v/ \v> 

tv V '' / V '' ,' \ ^ 0 » X "^ - 

0 „ <^, ■* " ^ ^ 

‘ ^ /vT^ 0 

deArr/7h> ^ 

» '^o ; 

^ 0 NO-’" 

V’ ^ ’ ■ “ '" ^ ■. ' ■ >.. ^> V . o V * 0 

r 


p' .‘ 


N 


% O' 

7 ^ ■' '^O ^ - wv^ 

o ^ ^ 

.'<0 %, ii. 

” ' 7 -^- 0 , ^O''^ s ' * ' S '^. \.- » 


A 

N .r\^ 


vOo. 

A 




•''^o 
^ .C V 


X‘ 


A-P ° 

— „,.™„ - '>^1 • K >J - ^ ^\' 

v'' '\ O , 0 ^ 

N C' <1 '^ * ® j? - 0 

■f 

*X V 

o o' 





vO O. * 

* *'• 

O O y 

I . s ^ ® 

^ ^ ^ y< 

^ f' V C 3 



^ A'^ O -,«»' ' 0 " 

V>^ ^>' *'’ . 0 ^ 0 ^ 

V- Cf ^ <T^ ^ 

'V • 2 : ^ ^ . 

° 

■V ^ 



\m'^v .,A>' 

, ^ ^J> L» ■* V. \l^ ^/I7PP:l 



'>^ V 

O 0 ^ 


■§' l> ^ 

i o 4 ^ >- 

sT -L 

ho" " » ' " " s . 

v> ^ « A > \ 0 ' " " ^ 

V. ' f\ ^/i *- ^ 

CC^ - ^ A . 



*'> 



ft 

\^ V. 

V <* 

» « ’ "^b 



J^ffr 

0^ i> 

^ JXw\^ 1 / 1/^' 

l^^n\ •< 



%/"' ') no" 

/i, \> '■ 

'' <■ ^ 

</> A > «3 






6 ft 














4 


S 



pp. 272 and 273 




I 





TRIALS 


FOR 








OR, 


TRIALS FOR THE TRUTH. 

AN HISTORIC TALE OP 


THE PURITANS AND THE BAPTISTS. 


•BY 

4 

y 

REV. JOSEPH BANVAED, 



AUTHOR OF PLYMOUTH AND THE PILGRIMS, NOVELTIES OF TUB 
, NEW WORLD, ROMANCE OF AMERICAN HISTORY, &C., &C. 



\ 


APPROVED BY THE 
COMMITTEE OF PUBLICATION. 


BOSTON : 

HEATH AND GRAVES, 
79 COBNHILL. 

1 85 4 . 






TZs 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in tlie year 1853, by 
HEATH AND GRAVES, 

In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the District of Massachusetts. 
1 


I 


✓ 


STEREOTYPED AT THE 
BOSTON STEREOTYPE FOUNDRY. 


I 


^PREFACE. 


Principles which are as familiar to us as 
“household words” were not understood two 
centuries ago. The progressive development 
of some of these was marked by great social 
convulsions, attended with much personal suf- 
fering. This was evinced in working out the 
great idea of religious liberty. In our en- 
joyment of this inestimable boon, we should 
not forget the sacrifices that it cost. We 
should frequently contemplate them, both to 
enliven our gratitude for the blessings we pos- 
sess, and to learn lessons of wisdom from the 
errors or misfortunes of others. 

The past is filled with waymarks for the 

guidance of the present and the future. And 

( 5 ) 


6 


PREFACE. 


though these waymarks be in some instances 
stained with blood, or charred with fire, that 
fact only makes it the more impbrtant for us 
to learn the relations which they sustain to 
human freedom. It is not wise to ignore 
the errors of former ages. We should profit 
from their experience. The rocks on which 
others have struck should serve us as beacons. 
Only a few years have elapsed since, even in 
Massachusetts, the sword of state was wield- 
ed for the defence of religious opinions. The 
church under the protection of the civil 
power. Practically, religious liberty was un- 
known. Those . who presumed to differ in 
their ecclesiastical views and practices from 
the “ powers that be,” were exposed to various 
penalties. This, however, was the error of the 
age, and therefore not peculiar to the Puritans. 

In the present volume we have avoided all 
unjust aspersions upon the early planters of 
New England. We have indulged in no 


PREFACE. 


7 


anathemas. We cheerfully acknowledge our 
reverence for their earnest, though austere piety, 
and- our high appreciation of the results of 
their sufferings and their toils. Still they were 
not perfect. In some respects their principles 
were erroneous and their measures severe. No 
valid reason exists why this fact should be con- 
cealed. On the contrary, its contemplation, in 
the proper spirit, may be productive of good. 

This work is not one of mere fiction. Though 
a vein of imagination pervades it, it is only like 
a silken thread, on which are strung golden 
beads of truth. In our account of the impor- 
tant events connected with the treatment of 
Puritans by the Episcopal hierarchy of Eng- 
land, and of the Baptists by the Puritans of 
New England, we have conformed to the au- 
thentic records of that period. Our informa- 
tion was derived, in part, from the narratives 
of the sufferers themselves, and partly from the 
general histories of that age. Since that time 


8 


PREFACE. 


the world has made progress. The descend- 
ants of those who then administered, in this 
commonwealth, the civil and ecclesiastical 
power, have outgrown the idea that the union 
of church and state is the best form of hu- 
man government, or even essential to the best 
interests of religion. Whilst the descendants 
of those who then suffered even unto blood, 
for conscience sake, are far from cherishing any 
animosity towards the present generation for 
those errors of a by-gone age. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER . PAGE 

I. — The Pursuit, 13 

II. — A Child missed, 23 

III. — The Dark Passage, . . , .28 

IV. — The Discovery, 36 

V. — The Voyage, 44 

VI. — The Disappointment, .... 49 

VII. — A Dreadful Scene, . . . .56 

VIII. — A Mysterious Character, . , . 60 

IX. — The Mystery solved, . . . .67 

X. — An Accusation, 74 

XI. — The Detection, 79 

XII. — A Happy Meeting, .... 92 

XIII. — A Singular Present, .... 100 

XIV. — An Awakening Conversation, . . 107 

XV. — An Inquirer, 113 

XVI. — Enlightening the Inquirer, . . 122 

(9) 


10 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER , PAGE 

XVIT. — Great Change, .... 130 
XVIIL — The Missing Girl, ... 140 

XIX. — The Anxious Search, . . . 144 

XX. — The Result, . . . . . 151 

XXL — Parental Experience, . . . 155 

XXII. — The Elopement, .... 158 

XXIIL — News from afar, .... 162 

XXIV. — The Two Sermons, . . . 166 

XXV. — Affecting Narratives, . * . . 170 

XXVI. — Suspected Heretics, . . . 179 

XXVII. — A Name explained,. •. . . 187 

XXVIII. — A Thrilling Adventure, . . 194 

XXIX. — Singular Discoveries, . . . 204 

XXX. — A Cloud gathering, . . .• . 212 

XXXI. — A Storm threatening, . . . 219 

XXXII. — Church and State, . . . 223 

XXXIII. — Effects of Persecution, . . 230 

XXXIV. — A Gleam of HoPEj . . . 235 

XXXV. — Private Conversation, . . . 240 

XXXVL — Opinions of the Learned, . 249 

XXXVII. — Midnight Interview, . . . 254 

XXXVIII. — A Strange Letter, . . . 263 

XXXIX. — Grizzly Bear, 269 

XL. — A Painful Journey, . . . 278 
XLI. — Three Strangers, .... 282 


CONTENTS. 11 

CHAPTER PAGE 

XLII. — A Singular Invitation, . . . 288 

XLIIL — Results of a Meeting,. . . 292 

XLIV. — A Challenge, 303 

XLV. — Fundamental Propositions, . . 308 

XL VI. — Power of an Amulet, . . . 313 

XLVIL — Indian Gratitude, .... 317 

XLVIII. — Important Correspondence, . . 323 

XLIX. — Inward Life, 331 

L- — An Affecting Scene, . . . 338 

LI. — Effects of Persecution, . , 345 

LII. — A Repulsive Offer, . , . • . . 350 

LIII. — Important Movement, . . . 355 

' LIV. — A Discussion, 358 

LV. — A Beautiful Service, . . . 366 

LVI. — Prudential Movements, . . . 375 

LVII. — A Momentous Occasion, . . 379 

LVIII. — A Hasty Flight, . . . 388 

LIX. — An Unexpected Scene, . . . 391 

LX. — Homeward Journey 396 

LXI. — A Satisfactory Bargain, . . 399 

LXH. — Great Joy, 401 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

1. iLLUSmATED TiTLE PaGE. 

2. The Detection, 83 

3. The Deliverance,. • 199 

4. Midnight Conversation, 255 

5. The Seizure, 272 

6. The Trial, . . . . . . . ^ . 301 

7. The Consultation, 324 

8. The Baptism, 367 


( 12 ) 








a ;■ 




K ' 






* ./ ■ 

''■m 

11; ■ 

*'■' .’V ' f'-. 


IJJ ' ' V ' 

Hf,‘'V ‘'W’'' '!'»'T t Vf ■■> V- 


I ' .... 

-■m 








J 'ii'.t 


l^i', ^ ►«, •'< .1 '. '.w'.( ‘‘4'' , ***^ •’ ‘ 

1 S' ■ ^'- ' ^ 


inh 


' ... ' V.’ i-..., 

:•*■ .i^*v:'t>», ,■ /. r.r-i.' ’ :,i .5,/*’ A- ‘JflO.'.T 


i.v! V'' '•< ■ d . . r l«^.r4- 

Hk'. \^^l4v ,»4.vi y-'i M 

iJh'.' ■ 'I '■ .^^•'ir' •"'- . V'”J' ;• •■ ■ ' ■[•>' i I. , . V .. , f 


V* .*t 'Vi ..^ J * ,*-'71v -» . >v '^;tt 

■ '''i-'. <<4KV'^' ' ’■ i- . '-)'■ oi^il4ii>- . '••^<f, ,.t4 

- ' ).»H >.is S' . 

•/(• . ^ , „ ,.■»• ;i.! C»:0kfiiU‘-j r*^-'- 'IJ'jI ’ ,. 


-v-'N'- ■ '/ ■ 


■ ' y ,•• . ',' •.■;. . .:'5 :i‘A^ 'Vino o^if, ‘ l:^ "'w 

V It.:' V •■ ;■• '.*tf /‘^''." ?»i»: : VMt U 4 ® 




f0./, 


''i ) 


sir 


",. . .\ ■ 




'• •; I .‘•>#’4 
-'■ s-ji A,,v,. 4-1. .r'/i .^;’r,'..-AsM‘- 


L~ M 


CHAPTER 1. 


THE PURSUIT. 

‘‘ Well, we shall get off to-morrow, wife, if 
the Lord will.” 

“ Right glad be I to hear that, Abel. This 
being hunted and worried, like partridges upon 
the mountains, and all for our love of truth, is 
dreadful.” 

“ True, true, wife ; but let us try to be patient, 
for this is a part of .the inheritance bequeathed 
to us by our great Head, when he said that 
those who follow him ‘ should receive, now in 
this time, houses, and brethren, and sisters, 
and mothers, and children, and lands, with per- 
secutions.’ ” 

“ Yes, Abel, and the other part of that verse 
furnishes solid comfort, which saith, ‘ And in 
the world to come eternal life.’ I have read it 
a hundred times since the unrighteous laws 
were passed against us, and have derived from 
it precious consolation. O, how true it is, that 
‘ if in this life only we have hope, we are of 
all men most miserable I ’ But there is another 

( 13 ) 


14 


SEIZURE. 


life, when those who have suffered for Him 
here will reign with Him there.” 

“ O mother, mother,” exclaimed a little girl, 
who suddenly entered the room, with her face 
crimson with excitement, and panting for 
breath ; “ there is a great crowd down the 
street, and they have got a man, and are tak- 
ing him off to prison. His wife and children 
are following him, crying dreadfully.” 

• “ What has he done ? ” 

“ I don’t know ; only I heard some people 
say it was good enough for him, for he would 
not conform. I don’t know what they meant.” 

But her parents did. They belonged to a 
branch of the Christian Cburch who had been 
stigmatized as Puritans, and who, because 
they refused to conform to the church of 
England, and observe its useless, and what 
they deemed Popish and sinful, ceremonies, 
had been fined, imprisoned, and, by the con- 
fiscation of their property, reduced to poverty. 

“ O, is it not terrible, Abel, that because 
that man will not do what he believes is a sin 
against God, he must be torn from his family, 
and shut up in prison to suffer, and, perhaps, 
to die ? ” 

Mr. Eaton, who had been thus addressed 
by his wife, did not immediately answer. His 


A STRONG MOTIVE. 


15 


head fell upon his breast, and his eyes were 
fixed vacantly upon the floor. After being 
lost in thought for some time, during which 
the little girl left the room, he pensively said, 
“True, true; and I have been thinking, wife, 
suppose I should be taken, what would be- 
come of you and Priscilla?’’ 

“ But do you think there is any danger ? ” 
asked Mrs. Eaton, in tones which indicated 
no small degree of fear. 

“ And why not ? for this man whom Pris- 
cilla saw apprehended is, I dare say, one of 
those who were to have embarked with us 
for America. The government has probably 
heard of our plan to leave the country se- 
cretly ; and they have sent magistrates down 
to defeat us. They have discovered one of 
the party, and may possibly find me ; for you 
know I am not particularly prudent about con- 
cealing myself.” 

“ I know it ; but I hope, in future, that, for 
my sake and Priscilla’s, you will be more cau- 
tious.” 

“ That’s a motive that will have more influ-^ 
ence with me than any other earthly consid- 
eration. I care not for myself, but I feel for 
you.” 

“ And Priscilla, Abel ! O, it seems to me, 


16 


PRISCILLA. 


at times, as if my heart was fixed too strongly 
upon that dear child. She is so amiable, so 
affectionate, so obedient, I fear I have made 
her an idol. We have never, as you know, 
had to correct her, and scarcely ever to speak 
sternly to her. She cannot help us much yet ; 
still she cheerfully does all she can. So be- 
nevolent too ! Why, if I should gratify her 
wishes, I should give away half of her clothes 
to the poor children of the neighborhood. It 
was only yesterday that she came home with- 
out any thing on her head ; and when I asked 
her where her bonnet was, she said she gave it 
io a poor little girl whom she saw in the street 
without any, and who was crying with the 
headache ; and she said ’she came straight 
home to ask me if I had any objections ; for 
if she had done wrong, she would go back, 
and bring the little girl here, and then she 
knew I would give it to her willingly.” 

Priscilla now reentered the room, more 
flushed and excited than she was before. 
“ O father, the street is full of people. The 
crowd have divided — some are going with 
the man to prison, and some are coming this 
way. O, I am so frightened ! ” 

‘‘ Frightened at what ? ” 

‘‘ Why, I thought perhaps they are coming 


DANGER. 


17 


for father. I saw a man point at me, and say, 
‘ That’s his girl ; ’ and when I turned away, 
they followed me.” 

A woman now rushed into the house, ex- 
claiming, in great agitation, “ Flee, flee, Mr. 
Eaton ; the magistrates are after you. They 
just stopped me, and asked where you lived.. 
I told them they w'ould probably find you at 
the shop ; and they have gone there.” 

“And why did you tell that which was 
false ? ” said the stern Puritan. 

“I did not know that you were not there; 
and I thought that whilst they were examining 
the shop I could give you the alarm.” 

“It is no time to argue,” said Mrs. Eaton:. 
“ The shop is but a step off, and they will be 
here in a moment. Abel, yo«u must conceal 
yourself instantly,” said his terrified wife. 

“ That is easier said than done,” rejoined 
Mr. Eaton, calmly. “ Where shall I go ? ” 

A half dozen impracticable things were pro- 
posed in less time than half the same number 
of minutes. The house which they occupied 
was small, and contained only four rooms, all 
of which were empty, except the one in which 
they now were, which contained a small table, 
a bed, and two or three chairs, with a barrel in 
one corner partly packed with things. As they 
2 


18 


STRATAGEM. 


had expected to sail on the morrow, all the 
rest of their furniture was on board the vessel ; 
and in the evening they intended to remove 
the remainder, under the friendly protection of 
the darkness. 

There was every chance for detection, but 
slight hope of concealment. The garret, the 
cellar, the closets, and the bed were all sug- 
gested ; but a moment’s reflection was suffi- 
cient to show their insecurity. “The chim- 
ney ! ” said the woman who had given the 
alarm. 

“ That will not do,” said Mr. Eaton. “ The 
smoke would produce a cough, and that would 
expose me ; their heads would be in the fire- 
place the first thing.” 

The voices of the crowd were now heard 
in the street. They were evidently near the 
house. 

“ O God, send deliverance,” ejaculated Mrs. 
Eaton, and then immediately added, “ I have 
it ; I have it.” As quick as a flash, the con- 
tents of the barrel were emptied confusedly 
upon the table. “ Now, Abel, kneel or sit 
down on the floor, and let me cover you with 
the barrel. It’s the only thing that can be 
done,” said Mrs. Eaton, with great rapidity. 

“ I despise it,” said the bold, indignant Puri- 


THE OFFICERS. 


19 


tan — “ this cowardly skulking out of sight like 
a frightened rat.” 

“ But for my sake, Abel, — for my sake and 
Priscilla’s, — O, stoop ” 

This was an appeal which he could not resist. 
Sitting down, he allowed himself to be cov- 
ered with the barrel. Within a few moments, 
the ingenious plan of the good woman was 
completed. The barrel was covered with a 
neat white table cloth, which had been emp- 
tied, with other things, upon the table. Three 
cups and saucers were placed upon it, with 
milk and sugar cups, a loaf of bread,, and the 
teapot. She then set three chairs around, tell- 
ing Priscilla and the woman to take a seat, as 
if they were at their tea. “ When they come, 
let me do all the talking,” said Mrs. Eaton. 

She had scarcely completed her arrange- 
ments before the crowd were at the door. 
Presently a loud rapping was heard. Mrs. 
Eaton went to the door, which the woman had 
locked when she entered to give warning. She 
feared more on account of the crowd than the 
officers. If a multitude of rude men should 
enter who sympathized with the magistrates, 
she knew that it would be much more likely 
that the barrel would be moved than though 
the officers entered alone. It was her policy, 


20 


THE CONVERSATION. 


therefore, to have the officers only admitted. 
“ What’s wanting ? ” said she, with forced 
calmness. 

“ We wish to enter,” replied a voice outside. 

“ But I do not wish such a crowd in my 
house.” 

“ No one shall pass the threshold, my good 
woman, but two gentlemen.” 

In that case,” said Mrs. Eaton, “ you can 
come in.” 

The door was opened, and the magis- 
trates, after forbidding the crowd to follow, 
entered. 

“ Well, my nice little girl,” said one of the 
officers, to Priscilla, in a very affectionate tone 
of voice, “ where is your father ?” Re thought 
to throw the child off her guard, and obtain a 
correct answer. He knew that the Puritans 
inculcated veracity as an important duty, and 
severely punished falsehood. As Priscilla re- 
mained silent, he asked again, but shaping the 
question so that she must disclose her knowl- 
edge of her father’s coneealment, or else tell a 
falsehood. “ Do you not know, my dear, 
where your father is ? ” 

“ Mother,” said Priscilla, “ where is father ? ” 

“ O, if ^ou can’t tell, we will question your 
mother,” replied the interrogator. 


THE ESCAPE. 


21 


“We have come, woman, with a warrant to 
apprehend Mr. Eaton.’’ 

“ You had better, then, go where he is,” in- 
terrupted Mrs. Eaton. 

“We believe he is in this house, and our 
duty is to search it.” 

“ Proceed, then, to your duty. Mrs. Brown, 
help yourself to more tea.” 

The house was now thoroughly examined by 
the officers. All the rooms, closets, and chim- 
neys were searched. They looked under the 
bed, and into it, and threw the things from the 
table, to see if he was covered by them. Mrs. 
Brown and Priscilla, in the mean time, were 
busily taking their tea — in appearance; for 
not a leaf of tea nor a drop of water had been 
put in the pot. • 

The ruse succeeded admirably. The officers 
of the law were put upon a false scent, and 
left the house without making any discovery. 

After the crowd had dispersed, Mrs. Eaton 
broke forth into ejaculatory thanksgiving, the 
tears streaming from her eyes. “ Bless the 
Lord, O my soul, who hath rescued my soul 
from their destructions, my darling from the 
lions.” 

When the barrel was removed, and Mr. 
Eaton could breathe freely, the first words that 


22 


DIVINE PROTECTION. 


fell from his lips were, “ Let us return thanks 
to God for this gracious deliverance.” 

Kneeling down, he offered a fervent prayer, 
mingled with devout thanksgiving, that he had 
been so signally rescued from the hands of the 
destroyer. 

“ Ah, how true it is,” said his wife, at the con- 
clusion of this religious service, “ that the angel 
of the Lord encampeth round about them that 
fear him, and delivereth them! ” 

“ Verily ; but our redemption is not yet com- 
plete. I shall not feel entirely safe until I find 
myself tossed upon the billows of the friendly 
deep.” 

Every thing was now put in a condition to 
be removed at a moment’s warning. In the 
evening, they were secretly taken on board the 
Griffin, which, for greater safety, had hauled 
out in the offing. 


CHAPTER II. 


A CHILD MISSED. 

After seeing the goods safely on board the 
small boat, Mr. Eaton returned for his family. 
He found his wife at home alone, as Priscilla, 
with her permission, had gone to bid her 
cousins farewell, who resided in a neighboring 
street. I told her,” said the wife, “ that when 
she returned, if she did not find me here, to 
come immediately to the wharf.” 

“ She will no doubt do so, as she knows the 
way well ; and as the captain wants to get off 
as soon as possible, we had better go down to 
the boat; besides, those officers may be after 
us again. If Priscilla is not there in a few 
minutes, I will return for her.” 

The two Puritans now passed cautiously 
along the streets to the water. When they 
reached there, the company generally had ar- 
rived. There were husbands and wives, par- 
ents and children, about to enter upon a long 
and dangerous voyage across the Atlantic, to 

( 23 ) 


24 


THE SEARCH. 


settle in a new world, in the midst of barbarous 
tribes, because a tyrannical government at 
home would not allow them the enjoyment of 
their own religious sentiments. 

After waiting a few minutes, Mr. Eaton went 
back after Priscilla. But not finding her at the 
house, he went hastily to the cousins of whom 
Priscilla had gone to take her leave. They 
told him she had left but a few moments be- 
fore. He went back to the house, and, not find- 
ing her, he hastened to the wharf. Two boats 
were there, one of which was full of emigrants, 
and had pushed oft’ from the wharf. The other 
was still fast to the dock, and was being filled 
with passengers. It being dark, he could not 
see ; he therefore raised his voice, and hallooed, 
“ Is Priscilla here ? ” 

“ Yes, here she is, all safe,” replied a voice 
on board the barge, which was filled, and was 
disappearing in the darkness. “ Don’t be 
alarmed ; I will take good care of her.” 

His fears concerning his daughter being 
allayed, Mr. Eaton turned his attention to his 
wife. He attempted to hand her down the 
narrow stairway to the boat, but found it im- 
possible, in consequence of the numbers who 
were there. He stepp'ed back, to allow the 


DANGER AT HAND. 


25 


others to enter the boat first. Whilst standing 
as if he were a mere spectator, a gentleman 
approached him, and, in a low voice, asked him 
if Mr. Abel Eaton was there. His voice had 
been heard too recently not to be at once rec-’ 
ognized by Mr. Eaton. It was one of the 
magistrates who had searched his house, with 
a warrant for his apprehension. 

“ He was here a few minutes ago,” replied 
Eaton, in a low, confidential tone, as if to inti- 
mate to the stranger that he sympathized with 
him. 

“Do you know that he is not here now?” 
continued the stranger. 

“ No, I do not know that, for it is hard tell- 
ing where these wandering Puritans are at any 
time. They are as rapid and slimy as eels; 
in one place to-day, and in another to-mor- 
row; packed like herrings in a barrel at one 
time, and at another bearding the lioil in his 
den.” 

“ You are right, friend. I went, this after- 
noon, to Eaton’s house, where a man told me 
he saw him enter but a moment before, and, 
though I searched the house, high and low, he 
could not be found. Do you think he is on 
board this boat, which, by the light of the lamp, 
I see is nearly full of passengers ? ” 


26 


QIVING THE SLIP. 


“ I could easily tell if I was only a little 
nearer.?’ 

“ If you will ascertain that he is there, neigh- 
bor, before the boat pushes off, I will give thee 
twenty pounds. It is a matter of great conse- 
quence to me.” 

“ I will step down the passage way, and see, 
and perhaps inquire. They will suspect noth- 
ing from me, as I am well known.” 

“ Do, do,” said the stranger, impatiently ; 
“ and go into the boat, if you please, to make 
it sure.^' 

“ Ay, ay,” was the reply. 

“Woman, shall I hand you to the boat?” 
said Mr. Eaton to his wife, as though she were 
a stranger. She took his arm, and they de- 
scended the narrow stairway together. To 
make it sure, but in a very different sense from 
what the stranger intended, Mr. Eaton entered 
the boat. All of the passengers being on 
board, it pushed off from the wharf, and soon 
nothing was seen but a lamp dancing upon the 
water. 

“ I am bitten now,” said the officer to him- 
self. “ That fellow was no doubt a cursed 
Puritan — perhaps Eaton himself. If I knew 
where the vessel was, I would board her to- 
night.” After pausing and thinking a moment. 


OFFICER DISAPPOINTED. 


27 


he suddenly said, “ I can follow their light, and 
reach her in that manner.’’ He looked up to 
see the light rising and falling with the waves, 
but it had disappeared. There was nothing 
there but dense darkness. 


CHAPTER III. 


THE DARK PASSAGE. 

When the party left the wharf, it was with 
suppressed sighs, silent tears, and aching hearts. 
They were crowded together — men, women, 
and children — so closely that some were obliged 
to sit in the laps of the others, and a few to 
dispose themselves between the seats, upon the 
bottom of the boat, in such positions as they 
were able to, which, at the best, were far from 
being comfortable. All were silent. Each one 
was too much engrossed in his own thoughts 
and feelings to indulge in conversation. Nought 
was heard, save the noise of the oars, as they 
dipped into the water, or slipped between the 
pins, and the breaking of the waves upon the 
boat, as she cut her way gallantly through 
them. After proceeding a short distance in 
this manner, the silence was broken by Mr. 
Eaton saying, — 

Bless the Lord for his goodness;’ for we 
have had a narrow escape from ‘ the paw of the 
lion, and from the paw of the bear.’ Like 


WET PASSENGERS. 


29 


hounds who can follow, through all their wind- 
ings, the course of the hunted deer, until they 
take to the water, and make their escape, so 
those government officers have scented and 
followed us down to our very embarkation.’’ 

“ Do you think they are aware of our depart- 
ure?” asked his wiffi, whom he was endeavor- 
ing to screen from the damp wind of the night. 

“ Indeed they do, wife. One of them was 
on the dock at our departure, who very anx- 
iously asked me if Mr. Abel Platon was on 
board ; and at his request I entered the boat, 
to make sure whether he was there or not; and 
I have not returned to make my report,” con- 
tinued he, with a slight laugh. 

‘‘ That increases our danger,” said another. 
“ He will suspect that you are here, and will 
come out to the ship with his warrant to seize 
you, and, very likely, some of the others.” 

“ O, how the sea wets me!” said a timid 
female in the bow of the boat. 

“ So it does me,” replied another, who sat on 
the windward side of the boat. “ I am almost 
drenched through.” 

An attempt was made to change their places ; 
but as soon as they rose, one of the boatmen 
cried out, in a rough, coarse tone of authority, 
“ Down in the bow ! don’t you see the water’s 


30 


TRUST IN GOD. 


to our gunwale now? The slightest motion 
may send us all to old Davy’s locker ; and then 
the magistrate and the devil too would be puz- 
zled to find you.” The wet passengers instant- 
ly resumed their seats. 

“ That is a most comforting passage,” said 
an 6ld man to the females, after they had taken 
their uncomfortable places, with the salt spray 
blowing upon them, “which saith, in Isaiah, 
‘ Fear not, for I have redeemed thee ; when 
thou passest through the waters I will be with 
thee, and through the rivers, they shall not 
overflow thee.” 

“ In truth it is ; and I have been thinking 
that the very darkness is an evidence of his 
presence, for we read that ‘ clouds and darkne^ss 
are round about him,’ and that ‘ darkness is his 
pavilion.’ ” 

With these and various other passages of 
Scripture did they endeavor to strengthen their 
confidence in the protecting care of their heav- 
enly Father. 

Whilst this conversation was going on in the 
bow of the boat, another was in progress in the 
stern, where the Eatons were. < 

“ If the magistrates should attempt to board 
us to-night, they would find it a difficult job in 
the dark.” 


ASCENDING THE SHIP. 


31 


“ Not while that telltale lamp is burning,” 
interrupted the same rough voice which had 
just before addressed the wet females. 

“ True enough,” said Mr. Eaton, “ they could 
follow it straight to the vessel ; put it out.” 

It was at once extinguished. It was just 
after this that the magistrate on the dock raised 
his eyes to see the direction of the boat, and 
was met by nothing but darkness. • 

After hard rowing of more than an hour, 
with the wind rising and the waves increasing, 
so that every few minutes they broke over the 
boat, drenching the passengers, they finally 
reached the Griffin. All was now confusion. 
Those on board assembled to the side of the 
vessel to welcome the new comers, whilst those 
in the boat rose to their feet to prepare for the 
ascent to the ship. Lights were brought. The 
men kept the boat as steady as possible, by 
clinging to the ship, and the passengers were | 
passed up, with many cautions to hold on tight, 
and with help from below and above, until they 
were all safely on deck. 

“ Is Priscilla on board ? ” asked Mr. Eaton. 

“ She is,” replied the same person who had an- 
swered him when he asked the same question 
from the wharf. “ And she was so fatigued 
that she fell asleep in my arms before we 


32 


captain’s opinion. 


arrived. I have laid her in my berth, where she 
may remain quietly till morning.” 

This intelligence being satisfactory to the 
parents, their anxiety concerning her was re- 
moved. 

As all the passengers and merchandise were 
now safely on board, and nothing hindered 
the departure of the vessel but the darkness, 
Mr. Eaton, with a number of the other Puri- 
tans, informed the captain that the officers of 
government were aware of their embarkation, 
and might, possibly, come on board during the 
night if they continued at anchor; and as they 
did not wish, after all the harassing trials they 
had experienced, to be apprehended and thrown 
into prison for conscience’ sake, they earnestly 
requested him to weigh anchor and proceed on 
the voyage immediately. 

“ That I will, friends, right gladly. The 
wind is fair ; the lights in the harbor and on 
the islands can be distinctly seen, so that I can 
find my way to sea as easily as if there were 
guideboards the whole distance.” 

“ With twelve hours’ start they will not easily 
overtake us.” 

“ They will not attempt it. If they should, 
I will give them one run. I don’t pretend to 
have any great cargo of religion on board my 


UNDER WEIGH. 


33 


own craft,” said the captain, striking his breast ; 
“ but this privateering after religious people, as 
if they were so many pirates, because they hap- 
pen to sail under another flag, isn’t the thing. 
My old mother used to tell me that ‘ Jack ought 
to do as he would be done by,’ and if a sailor, 
who don’t see the inside of a church from one 
year’s end to another, ought to act on that prin- 
ciple, I don’t see why those who profess to be 
so very godly should be released from it. If 
religion teaches one sect of Christians to hunt, 
imprison, and execute another sect, the less we 
have of it the better.” 

“ I’m glad to hear you say that, captain ; but 
we’ve no time to lose.” 

“ True, true, the government barge may be 
in your wake already. Mr. Snell,” continued 
the captain, addressing his chief mate, “ get the 
ship under weigh immediately, and give her as 
much sail as she will bear.” 

“ Ay, ay, sir.” 

In a few minutes a bustling was neard upon 
deck among the crew ; the sails were unfurled; 
the anchor weighed, and, ere long, the Griffin 
was rapidly ploughing her way through the 
deep, dark water, with a fair, stiff breeze, for 
the open sea. There being no moon, and the 
sky being overcast with thick clouds, the dark- 
3 


34 


DEVOTION. 


ness was total. Nought could be seen save the 
lighthouse, shining in the distance like a single 
lamp, and the illuminated wake of the Griffin, 
as if she were sailing through a sea of embers, 
and leaving behind her a path of fire. With 
the permission of the captain, religious services 
were held in the cabin. 

Mr. Eaton, taking from his pocket a small 
Bible, turned to the forty-sixth Psalm, and said 
he would read Luther’s favorite psalm in time 
of trial. After announcing its title, “ The 
church’s confidence in God,” he read, in slow 
and measured tones, “ God is our refuge and 
strength, a very present help in trouble. There- 
fore will not we fear, though the earth be re- 
moved, and though the mountains be carried 
into the midst of the sea ; though the waters 
thereof roar and be troubled, though the moun- 
tains shake with the swelling thereof. Selah. 
‘There is a river, the streams whereof shall 
make glad the city of God, the holy place of 
the tabernacles of the Most High.” 

After finishing the psalm, he offered some 
remarks, to show its appropriateness to their 
present condition ; and then one of the others 
engaged in a long and earnest prayer, the 
prominent characteristics of which were its 
abundance of scriptural quotations, and the 


RAPID PROGRESS. 


35 


spiritual application of Old Testament history 
and of Solomon’s Songs. 

During the night, the wind increased to 
almost a gale. But as it was in the right 
quarter, it drove the vessel onward with greater 
rapidity. 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE DISCOVERY. 

The sun had long been above the horizon 
before any of the passengers came upon deck. 
Fatigue, the motion of the vessel, and sea- 
sickness, with all its accompanying inconven- 
iences, served to keep them below. 

All of these combined were sufficient to keep 
Mrs. Eaton confined to her berth. Yet, when 
she awoke, her first thoughts were upon Pris- 
cilla. She had not seen her since she left to 
bid her cousin farewell on the preceding after- 
noon. She condemned herself for not having 
looked upon her in the evening, as she was 
sleeping in another berth, and seeing, with her 
own eyes, that she was comfortably provided 
for. The confusion on board at that time, her 
own fatigue, and the confidence she placed in 
her daughter’s protector, did not now seem a 
sufficient justification for the omission. “ I 
must see her now,” whispered she to herself. 
“ Abel,” said she, to her husband, who was 
bracing himself between a chair and a large 

(36) 


THE DREAM. 


37 


sea trunk, to keep himself from pitching off 
— “ Abel, bring me Priscilla.” “ Impossible, 
wife. We are now out to sea ; she is sleeping 
in another part of the vessel ; to attempt to 
bring her across the deck, when the ship is 
pitching so violently, would be to risk her life. 
Be patient till the wind subsides, and then I 
will get her.” 

“ O dear ! shall I ever see my daughter, my 
darling, again ? ” And she burst into tears. 
“ Abel, do bring her here. I had a strange 
dream last night, and though it was not much, 
I cannot banish it from my mind. I know not 
why it is, yet it worries me, and you know God 
sometimes speaks to his children in dreams and 
in visions of the night.” 

“ What was your dream ? ” 

“ I dreamt that you gave me a lamb, the most 
perfect ^ind beautiful creature I ever saw ; so 
playful, so gentle, it would run and leap around 
me like a little child, and eat out of my hands 
without the least fear. O, how I loved it! how 
carefully I watched over it, that no harm might 
befall it! ‘it lay in my bosom, and was unto me 
as a daugher.’ Well, I thought it was playing 
in the fields, in the afternoon, with other little 
lambs, When a thunder storm suddenly gathered, 
and the rain poured down in torrents. I ran 


38 


THE LAMB. 


out, seized it, and brought it home. It behaved 
strangely, as if it had never seen me. In the 
morning a neighbor came in, and said the lamb 
was not mine; it belonged to him, and he would 
have it. As he tore it from me, I awoke, and 
found myself crying. Perhaps it’s weakness 
in me, but I can’t help my tears;” and she 
brushed her eyelids with the ends of her fingers. 

“ Be not superstitious, wife. We have never 
dealt in sheep ; what meaning, then, can there 
be in your dream ? ” 

“ Do we not possess a lamb ? O, let me see 
Priscilla, and I shall be satisfied.” 

“ Calm yourself, and be patient. The excit- 
ing scenes through which you have recently 
passed have made you nervous.” 

“I’m a mother!” she exclaimed, in impas- 
sioned tones, raising herself from her pillow, 
with an unnatural wildness in her appearance. 
“ No one can feel as a mother does. O, bring: 
me my child !” 

“ I will, wife, so soon as I can go into the 
other cabin with safety. Lie down, and keep 
quiet, and you shall have your lamb before 
long.” 

Mrs. Eaton resumed her pillow, and in a few 
minutes was in a doze. Although her husband 
was not superstitious, and could account for 


THE BIRD. 


39 


her unpleasant dream on perfectly natura prin- 
ciples, it cannot be denied that a painful im- 
pression was made upon his own mind. He 
therefore asked one of the ship’s officers, who 
was upon his “ sea legs,” and could walk the 
deck with but little difficulty, to inquire in the 
other cabin (which was a part of the hold of 
the vessel, temporarily fitted up for passengers, 
and which contained the largest part of the 
company) how Priscilla was getting along. 
He did so, and returned a favorable report. 
She had slept well during the night, but was a 
little seasick then. 

Her mother continued in a disturbed sleep, 
occasionally speaking in her dreams, for some 
two or three hours. 

“ Where is my bird ? ” said she, as she opened 
her eyes, and stared wildly around the cabin. 
“ I thought I had a dear little bird, that would 
sit on my shoulder, eat from my mouth, and 
sing most sweetly. I was about putting it in 
its cage, and now it’s gone.” 

“ It was only a dream, wife.” 

“ I know it, Abel ; but if I could see Pris- 
cilla, I shouldn’t have such dreams.” 

“I have just learned, by inquiry of one of 
the ship’s officers, that she slept well last night, 


40 


THE DISCOVERY. 


but is a little sick, from the motion of the 
vessel, this morning.” 

Why have you not seen her ? ” replied she, 
in tones of reproof. “ If I were a man, I would 
go to her, though the vessel pitched as badly as 
did Noah’s ark upon the waters of the deluge. 
Abel, I cannot endure her absence any longer. 
See her I will, if I have to cross the unsteady 
deck myself.” 

This was said with great emphasis, accom- 
panied with an effort to leave her berth. Mr. 
Eaton, seeing no other way of pacifying his 
wife, promised to send for his daughter imme- 
diately. He groped his way to the cabin door, 
by supporting himself upon the different per- 
manent objects which were within his reach, 
and asked Mr. Snell, the first mate, to fetch 
Priscilla into his cabin. He then returned to 
his seat. 

In a few moments the kind-hearted sailor 
returned, saying, in playful tones, “ Here comes 
Priscilla.” 

Mrs. Eaton raised herself in her berth, and 
reached forth her hands, to receive from her 
husband her idolized daughter. But the mo- 
ment the child was brought into the cabin, 
Mrs. Eaton exclaimed, in tones expressive of 
the deepest disappointment and anguish, — 


THE MISTAKE. 


41 


“ That is not my daughter ! that is not Pris- 
cilla ! ” 

“ Yes, I am Priscilla ; and there is no other 
here,’^ answered the little light-complexioned, 
auburn-haired girl. 

The whole truth now flashed upon the minds 
of the parents in an instant. The mother 
uttered a loud, heart-piercing shriek, and fell 
back sens.^less upon her pillow. The father 
raised his hands to heaven, and passionately 
exclaimed, “ My daughter ! where’s my daugh- 
ter? O God, save my daughter!” 

All was now confusion and consternation on 
board the vessel. 

In a few moments the whole story was known 
to all the passengers — that Priscilla Eaton 
was left behind ; that when Mr. Eaton inquired 
at the wharf, and upon his arrival at the ship, 
whether Priscilla was safe, and received answers 
in the affirmative, neither he nor the person 
who replied had the remotest idea that there 
were two of the same name in the party. The 
question had reference to one Priscilla, and the 
answer referred to another. This led to the 
fatal mistake. If Mr. Eaton had added the 
surname of his daughter, when he inquired for 
her, all misunderstanding would have ^een pre- 
vented. But this he did not do. 


42 


THE captain’s FIRMNESS. 


All thoughts were now directed to the miss- 
ing child. Mr. Eaton, with the other passen- 
gers, entreated the captain to return, that he 
might obtain his daughter. This he was un- 
willing to do. 

“ The wind is dead ahead to return, but fair 
to proceed. To go back, we should lose at 
least three days ; this would be doing great 
injustice to my owners. Besides, the govern- 
ment officers have probably heard that the girl 
has been unfortunately left behind, and they 
will use her as bait to catch those who should 
return for her. They will have writs for every 
one of you, and will serve them upon whoever 
goes ashore, and perhaps come on board the 
ship, and carry you all to prison. It would be 
madness to return. The girl will no doubt be 
provided for, and can easily be sent over in 
some other vessel. I’m sorry for the accident, 
but cannot go back.” 

All arguments, persuasions, and offers of 
pay were unavailing. The captain adhered to 
his resolution aot to return. 

“ Don’t tease me,” said he, with some degree 
of petulance, as Mr. Eaton was pressing his 
appeals. “ I’m not like that flag overhead, 
changing with every wind that blows. My 


SUBMISSION. 


43 


determination is fixed ; the vessel must pro- 
ceed on.” 

Finding all efforts fruitless, Mr. Eaton raised 
bis eyes to heaven, and, with a bursting heart, 
and quivering lips, said, in tones which indi- 
cated the intense anguish of his spirit, — “ O 
God ! teach me to say, ‘ Thy will be done.’ ” 


CHAPTER V. 


THE VOYAGE. 

\ 

It was a long time before Mrs. Eaton recov- 
ered from the shock. Every attention was 
bestowed upon her by those of her companions 
who were able to keep out of the berth them- 
selves. When she opened her eyes, she stared 
vacantly around the cabin, and asked, “ Did he 
bring the lamb back?’’ 

“ Poor woman ; the blow was too much for 
her,” said a friend who was bathing her head 
with vinegar. “ I fear her reason has left her.” 

The afflicted mother closed her eyes, and fell 
again into an unquiet sleep. A heavy lurch 
of the vessel aroused her. ‘She raised her head, 
and, with a smile upon her face, which con- 
trasted strangely with the wildness of her tear- 
wet eyes, she said, at the same time holding up 
her fore finger, Come, my little bird, and sing ;” 
and then, as if lost between her dream and 
reality, she fell back upon her pillow, saying, 
in a whisper, “ I thought my bird had come 
again.” 


( 44 ) 


THE MINISTERS. 


45 


When Mrs. Eaton had recovered sufficiently 
to be reasoned with, every consideration was 
presented to her which was adapted to relieve, 
to comfort, and to sustain her. And, although 
her maternal feelings ceased not to be strong 
and active, yet, through the power of faith in 
the overruling providence of a wise and gra- 
cious God, she was enabled calmly to submit. 
Being assured by her friends on board that 
every effort should be made to have Priscilla 
brought over at the earliest opportunity, she 
endeavored to feel as if the child had merely 
gone on a visit, and would return in due time. 

On board the crowded vessel were three 
ministers, — Messrs. Thomas Hooker, Samuel 
Stone, and John Cotton, — who had been 
obliged to leave their fields of labor in conse- 
quence of the persecuting edicts of that cruel 
and despotic prelate. Archbishop Laud. Cot- 
ton, who had, like some of the others, come on 
board very secretly, kept himself concealed for 
several days, for fear he might be carried back, 
and delivered into the hands of the merciless 
and bloodthirsty pursuivants. After the Grif- 
fin had pursued her voyage sufficiently far for 
him to reveal himself with safety, he threw ofi 
his concealment, and mingled with the other 
passengers. 


46 “ LAND.” 

Being now far from the reach of their tyran- 
nical government, they gratefully availed them- 
selves of their liberty to hold religious meet- 
ings, which, in the popular parlance of the day, 
would have been stigmatized as conventicles. 
Generally, during the whole voyage, public 
services' were held, not only every day, but 
three times a day. Mr. Cotton preached in the 
inorning, Mr. Hooker in the afternoon, and Mr. 
Stone in the evening. Many of these were 
precious seasons. Nothing unusual occurred 
during the voyage, except the interesting advent 
of an infant, which Mrs. Cotton presented her 
husband, who was highly delighted with the 
gift, having been denied such blessings for the 
long period of twenty years. In allusion to 
the place of his hirth, the little stranger was 
christened Sea-born Cotton. 

After being tossed upon the ocean for seven 
weeks, experiencing the usual vicissitudes of a 
voyage across the Atlantic, the passengers were 
greeted from the mast head with the cheering 
cry of “ Land ! land ! ” “ Land ! land ! ” was 

repeated below, and immediately all the party 
who were convalescent were upon the deck, 
straining their eyes to catch the first glimpse 
of the new world. 

A long, gray streak was seen in the west. 


THE ARRIVAL. 


47 


like a cloud resting upon the surface of the 
ocean. It required an experienced eye to tell 
whether it was fog or land. 

“ That’s Gosnold’s fishing ground,” said the 
captain. “ Because he caught plenty of codfish 
there he gave it the odd name of Cape Cod.” 

“ Has it any other name ? ” 

“ Not now. Captain Henry Hudson was 
here in 1609, and, under the impression that it 
was an island, he called it New Holland. The 
French call it Cap Blanc, or White Cape, be- 
cause, as you will soon see, it is covered with 
hills of white sand.” 

In a few hours the cape, with its glistening 
sand hills, was passed. The sail through the 
islands of Boston Harbor was delightful. They 
were covered with trees. Upon some were 
small huts, and drawn up on the shore were 
some native canoes. No lighthouses, standing 
like sentinels, with white uniforms and glass 
caps, to guard the harbor, were then seen ; nei- 
ther were there conspicuous buoys, and other 
artificial signals or landmarks, to guide the 
mariner into the deepest water. All the fea- 
tures were Nature’s own. Presently the town 
hove in sight. It was a village of rude houses, 
of various- shapes and sizes, at the base of three 
hills, with a few huts scattered upon their sides, 


48 


THE WELCOME. 


as if they had left home in order to make a 
visit, or were wandering off from the town, in 
search of adventures. 

A crowd had assembled upon the shore, to 
welcome their brethren and friends from home, 
and in the course of a few hours, they were all 
temporarily provided for by the residents of the 
town. 


CHAPTER VI. 


THE DISAPPOINTMENT. 

To return to Priscilla: After she had taken 
leave of her cousins, to whom she promised to 
send some Indian curiosities from the new 
world, she returned to the house, missing her 
father, who, through another street, was at the 
same time going to her cousins’ for her. Find- 
ing no one at the house, she started^ as her 
mother had bidden her, for the wharf. It being 
dark, and meeting some drunken sailors, she 
became frightened. She therefore changed her 
course, and attempted to reach the wharf by 
passing through other streets. In so doing, she 
became confused, lost her way, and could not 
find the place of embarkation until after the 
last boat had left. She saw its light, as it rose 
and fell with the waves ; but it was impossible 
for her to reach it, or make those on board hear. 
Soon the light disappeared, and she gave up all 
hope. 

Whilst crying, in the bitterness of her grief, 
a gentleman addressed her in a kind manner, 
4 ( 49 ) 


50 


THE DISCLOSURE. 


and asked her why she cried. He soon learned 
all the facts. “ Good! good!” said he to him- * 
self. “ I’ll have him now. The slimy Puritan 
who slipped through my fingers like an eel shall 
find that I have other bait for him, and a hook 
that will hold. 

“Never mind, my little girl; stop your cry- 
ing, and to-morrow morning I will send for 
your father to come for you.” 

“ Can’t you send me aboard the vessel ? ” 

“ Why so, my dear ? ” 

“ Because I don’t think father will want to 
come ashore again. The officers are after him ; 
they ca.me' to our house this afternoon, and 
searched it for him.” 

“ And why didn’t they find him ? 

“ Because mother saw them coming, and she 
put him under a barrel, and then set the things 
for tea on the barrel’s head ; so they did not 
look under it.” 

“ Ay, ay ; that was the way she barrelled 
him, like a herring, was it ? ” thought he. “ It 
was too bad to be within the width of a stave 
of him, and yet lose him. And then his inso- 
lence in referring to that interview on the wharf, 
as if I were a lion, and he were bearding me. 
It is too much for human nature to bear.” 

However, he said nothing of the kind. 


THE TWO CHILDREN. 


51 


“ Well, my little girl, you had better go home 
with me to-night, and in the morning I will 
either send for your father, or take you on 
board.” 

As both of these measures were prevented 
by the speedy departure of the vessel, the little 
girl could not be used as a decoy. 

As, however, she had no relatives who could 
provide for her, the officer took her to London, 
and placed her in a family of strong Episco- 
palians, in order to withdraw her entirely from 
Puritan influence. Here the poor child experi- 
enced but little sympathy, except from one of 
the children of the family, with whom, when 
not engaged at work, she was always a wel- 
come playmate. It was the youngest son, 
whose name was Stephen Williamson. Yet 
there was something in Priscilla’s appear- 
ance that uniformly attracted the attention of 
strangers. 

She was tall for one of her years, with shoul- 
ders which gradually tapered to a delicate 
neck ; a slender waist, though not from arti- 
ficial means ; limbs delicately rounded ; a nose 
slightly Grecian ; dark, full, speaking eyes ; black 
hair, which could be easily made to fall straight 
or in flowing, raven ringlets ; and a healthful, 
dark complexion, tending to the brunette. 


52 


PRISCILLA. 


There was an archness and winning pleasant- 
ness in her manners that always secured for * 
her the favorable opinions of others at first 
sight. 

In disposition she was affectionate, frank, 
and benevolent. She was not perfect. She 
was at times high spirited and firm, even to 
obstinacy. When occasion required it, she 
could exhibit both physical and moral courage 
to a high degree. She was old enough to un- 
derstand the reasons of her parents’ trials, and 
why they had been obliged to flee from Eng- 
land. So frequently had she listened to ac- 
counts of the persecutions of the Puritans by 
the tyrannical Laud, that, child as she was, she 
had come to hate the Establishment with a 
perfect hatred, and to believe that the Puritans 
were the true people of God. Her mother had 
taken great pains to instil into her mind the 
truths of the Bible, so that, from a child, she 
might know the Holy Scriptures, which were 
able to make her wise unto salvation. It was 
her parents’ desire that, like Priscilla of old, 
(after whom, according to the custom of the 
Puritans to adopt Scripture names in their 
families, she had been called,) she might, as op- 
portunity offered, be able to teach others the 
way of the Lord more perfectly. 


A PROMISE. 


53 


After she was placed in the family of the 
Williamsons, such was her aversion to ail 
Episcopal forms and ceremonies, and especially 
to the use of the prayer book, that she never 
would attend church, unless compelled so to do 
by the threats of her mistress. And when 
there, she obstinately refused to read the pray- 
ers. She so managed as never to be able to 
keep the place ; and sometimes, when the book 
was held by her and Mrs. Williamson, she 
would contrive to let a few leaves slip over, so 
as to lose the place, and thus subject her mis- 
tress to the inconvenience of finding it again ; 
Priscilla, in the mean time,* secretly enjoying 
the embarrassment she had produced. 

To encourage her to study the principles of 
the church, Mrs.- Williamson one day told her 
if she would commit the Thirty-nine Articles of 
the church to memory, she would give her a 
beautiful present. 

“ I can’t do it,” said Priscilla ; “ it would 
take me thirty-nine years.” 

“ Well, then, if you will go to church all 
through Lent, you shall have it.” 

I don’t want to go,” said Priscilla ; “ but 
if it is something really beautiful, and I can’t 
have it without, I will go.” 


54 


THE PRAYER BOOJ^. 


“It is,” said her mistress; “and there is 'gold 
about it too.” 

Through fog, and mud, and rain, and crowds 
of dirty people, and dripping umberllas, with 
an occasional Godsend of a fair day, Priscilla 
attended church all through Lent, thinking all 
the time what the beautiful present would be. 
“ Perhaps it will be a dear little, workbox, or a 
beautiful cloak with gold clasps, or — or — 
what can it be ? ” 

After her irksome task of church attendance 
was completed, Mrs. Williamson entered the 
kitchen, and told her she had been a good girl, 
and she had brought her the present, at the 
same time reaching forth a little package. 
Priscilla, with a cheerful couritenance,,and her 
eyes glistening with joy, received it with an 
embarrassed “ Thank you.” But so soon as 
she had opened it, and saw what it was, she 
threw it from her, and burst into tears. The 
poor girl was grievously disappointed. 

“ Why, Priscilla, Pm astonished,” said her 
mistress. 

“ I thought it was to be something beautiful, 
and it’s only a prayer book, and I don’t want a 
prayer book.” 

“ But it has gold upon it, Priscilla.” 


.A SPIRITED GIRL. 


55 


“ It is nothing but a gilt cross upon the 
cover, and my father always said that a cross 
was a sign of Popery. He despised it.” 

“ But your father was a rank Puritan.” 

“ My father is a good man,” said the spi- 
rited little girl, whose disappointment and an- 
ger were increased by this insinuation of her 
mistress ; “ and what if he is a Puritan ; he 
never put people in prison because' they dif- 
fered from him, nor made parents run away 
and leave their children to strangers because 
they would not perform ceremonies which they 
believed were wicked.” 

“ But Puritans are heretics, and deserve to be 
punished,” said Mrs. Williamson. 

“ Well, then. I’m a Puritan, and I mean to 
be a Puritan,” replied Priscilla, with her anger 
rising. ‘‘ I’ll have my father’s religion.” 

“ You little heretic, pick up that prayer book, 
or I’ll have you punished.” 

The conversation was now interrupted by 
the entrance of Stephen, who seated himself 
by the table, and leaned his hand upon his 
head, as if he were ill. 


CHAPTER VII. 


A DREADFUL SCENE. 

“What’s the matter, Stephen? You look as 
though you would faint away.” 

“ I feel so, mother, for I have seen a sight 
enough to make us all faint,” replied he, draw- 
ing, at the same time, a deep sigh. 

“ What was that, my son ?” 

“ I have been to Westminster, and have seen 
Dr. Leighton abused and mangled as though 
he were a worthless dog.” 

“ But you know, my son, he is a heretic, 
and has written a -book against our learned 
and godly prelates. He merits punishment.” 

“ But not such punishment, for they treated 
him as if they were savages. They first severe- 
ly whipped him. O, how the blows sounded, as 
they fell upon his back and cut into his flesh ! 
Then they set him in the pillory, and a great, 
coarse, brutal man, who looked like a pirate, 
came and cut off one of his ears, and gashed a 
slit in his nose. After this, and while his face 
and back were all covered with blood, a red-hot 

( 56 ) 


BARBAROUS PUNISHMENT. 


57 


iron was brought, which they pressed against 
his cheek, until the smoke of his burning flesh 
rose above his head. A man in the crowd said 
they were burning the letters S. S. into his 
cheek, to signify ‘ Sower of Sedition.’ ” 

“ Then he might let the prelacy alone, and 
not slander our bishops by calling them ‘men 
of blood.’ ” 

“ If that was a slander before, I’m sure it is 
not now. By their cruelty to him they have 
proved that they are ‘ men of blood.’ And they 
have not done with him yet, for to-day seven- 
night he is to be carried to Cheapside, and 
there have the ^me cruelties repeated — his 
other nostril will be slit, his other ear cut ofl‘, 
and his other cheek branded. They say that 
when this horrible sentence was passed upon 
him in court. Bishop Laud was so well pleased 
that he took off" his cap and gave God thanks 
for it. Don’t you believe, mother, that fie is a 
man of blood ? ” * 

“ Then let the culprit leave oft' writing wick- 
ed books against the church, and attend to 
other business,” replied the mother, with cool 
indifference. 

But Stephen was not convinced. Possess- 
ing as he did, in a high degree, a natural sense 


Neal’s History of the Puritans. 


58 


Stephen’s opinion. 


of justice, for one sect of Christians to perse- 
cute, in this cruel manner, another sect, for a 
mere difference of opinion, was to him abhor- 
rent. 

“ If religion approves of all this,” said he, 
“ it seems to me that the more a man has of it 
the worse he is.” 

Priscilla, who had reluctantly picked up the 
obnoxious prayer book and laid it on the table, 
had listened with deep interest to Stephen’s- 
relation, and was thinking of what would prob- 
ably have been the sufferings of her father if he 
had been taken by the officers of government. 

She was aroused from her revery by Mrs. 
Williamson saying to her in a petulant lone 
of voice, “ As you don’t like my present, miss, 
you need not keep it.” She then took the book, 
and left the kitchen. 

The two children being left together, Priscil- 
la related to Stephen her disappointment, and 
the conversation she had just had with his 
mother. 

He told her to never mjnd, and he would 
get her a present himself. The truth was, his 
sympathies were with her, and he could not 
help condemning his mother’s craft and sever- 
ity towards her. 

Priscilla, as she thought of her parents far 


A PRESENT. 


59 


away, and how differently she was treated here 
from what she had been at home, could not 
refrain from weeping. Her tears brought tears 
in the eyes of Stephen. They wept together. 

A few days after this, Stephen slipped in 
Priscilla’s hand a little package, with her name 
written upon it, saying, “ Don’t let mother see 
it.” She hastened to her room, opened the 
package, and found it to be a beautiful needle 
book, containing needles, scissors, stiletto, and 
bodkin. On the outside of it was a small plate 
of silver, on which was engraved “ S. to P.” 
As she unrolled it, and one article after another 
presented themselves to view, she soliloquized, 
“How thoughtful! just what I wanted. O, 
how good he is.”. After looking at it many 
times^ and kissing it again and again, she laid 
it away in her trunk. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


A MYSTERIOUS CHARACTER. 

Priscilla remained in the family of Mrs. 
Williamson several years, doing the hardest 
work, and subjected to various kinds of annoy- 
ances on account of her puritanical preferences. 
Nothing could induce her to express satis- 
faction with the Episcopal forms of church 
service. 

She thought much of her parents, but all 
her efforts to hear from them proved abortive. 
When they left England, they had not decided 
in what part of the new world to settle, and 
therefore she knew not how to direct to them a 
letter. She could derive no assistance from 
Mr. or Mrs. Williamson, as it was their policy, 
and to their interest, to keep her ignorant of her 
parents’ place of residence. 

One day, when in her little attic chamber, 
busily engaged with her needle, as she raised 
her eyes and saw a vessel slowly sailing down 
the Thames, she wondered whether it was 
going to America ; and then, whether, if she 

( 60 ) 


A STARTLING THOUGHT. 


61 


had written a letter to her parents, it might 
not have taken it direct to them. These led 
to other thoughts, until she startled herself with 
the suggestion, “ Is it not possible for me to go 
to America?” This thought, , once definitely- 
formed, haunted her incessantly. When about 
her work, or at church, or upon her pillow, she 
was pondering upon this all-important project, 
and endeavoring to devise some method for 
its accomplishment. At last she deliberately 
formed the resolution that if any means pre- 
sented themselves by which it could be effected, 
she would go, and trust to Providence about 
finding her parents after her arrival. 

Not only were her Puritan tendencies known 
to Mrs. Williamson and all who visited the 
family, but also to a few others in the city 
possessing similar tendencies. She had man- 
aged to become acquainted with a few Puri- 
tans, from whom she occasionally received 
scraps of interesting information, and by whom 
her dissenting inclinations were kept alive. 

“ Well, Priscilla, can I trust you with a 
secret?” said Mrs. Hope Mitchel, one of these 
friends, to her, one day, when she had run in 
to chat for a few moments. 

“ If it’s puritanic, you can ; I never divulge 
them.” 


62 


A SECRET. 


It is all puritanic, and if it should be re- 
vealed, our whole scheme might be defeated.’^ 

“ You may trust me, then ; I shall never dis- 
close it.” 

“ Well, then, Priscilla, we are going to 
America.” 

“Going to America !” exclaimed she, with 
surprise, and with some degree of hope ; 
“ when ? ” 

“We expect to get off to-night.” 

“ In what vessel ? ” 

“ In the Reindeer, which lies at Gould’s 
Wharf, at the bottom of Thames Street. We 
have been some weeks secretly getting ready, 
and to-day we shall have all our things taken 
on board.” 

Priscilla burst into tears. “ O, why did you 
not let me know it before?” said she. 

“ Because we were charged to keep it strict- 
ly confidential. Besides, I did not know that it 
would make the least difference to you.” 

“ I might have contrived to go, too.” 

“ If I had thought there was the least proba- 
bility of that, I would have let you know from 
the very first. 1 am truly sorry that it is now 
too late.” 

“ Are there others going ? ” 

“ Yes ; some forty or more, all told.” 


SEEKING LIBERTY. 


63 


Priscilla’s determination was instantly formed. 

After further conversation, in which she told 
Mrs. Mitchel to make diligent inquiries after 
her parents, and if she ever found them to tell 
them her condition, and that a letter addressed 
to her, to the care of John Williamson, Lon- 
don, would reach her, she bade her an affec- 
tionate farewell, and left, with tears streaming 
down her cheeks. 

That night, the Reindeer dropped down the 
Thames, and in a few hours was out to sea. 
All of the passengers were Puritans,^and were 
fleeing from the persecutions of Laud to a land 
where they could worship God according to 
the dictates of their own consciences, without 
the fear of either secular or ecclesiastical power. 
They were seeking religious liberty. The par- 
ty consisted of individuals of various disposi- 
tions and peculiarities. Some were wholly 
occupied with themselves, some with their chil- 
dren, and a few were busily employed in seek^ 
ing after the general good of the company. 
Amongst the latter was an old lady of the 
name of Strangger, about sixty years of age, 
small, thin, somewhat bent, but active, talka- 
tive, and affectionately curious to know the 
history of the different individuals of the com- 
pany, which was composed of different groups 


64 


THE INQUISITIVE. 


of Puritans, who were previously unknown to 
each other. The way the old lady managed to 
obtain her information was to inquire of one 
about the others. She seldom drew out from 
individuals their own history, but by ingenious 
questioning she obtained from them all they 
knew about the others; so that, although the 
company was composed of different sets or 
parties, she contrived to become pretty well 
acquainted with the most of them in a few 
days. She was also very observant of their 
conduct. 

“ Who is that person looking over the side 
of the vessel ? ” said she to a lady by the side 
of whom she had taken her seat one clear day. 

“ I do not know.’^ 

“ It’s very strange,” said the old woman, 
musingly. “ I have asked nearly every lady 
on board, and they all make the same answer. 
Nobody seems to know her. I have watched 
her closely for the last two days, and she be- 
haves so strangely I do not know what to 
make of her.” 

“ I dare say she feels badly at leaving her 
native home.” 

“ So do I, and so, I suppose, do you, but we 
don’t act as she does. She seems to care for 
nobody, and nobody cares for her. I have 


A MYSTERY. 


65 


watched her for the last three days, and havenH 
seen her speak to a single person on board. 
She keeps her face covered up the most of the 
time with a thick veil. She hasn’t been to 
the table once since she has been on board. 
Where she sleeps I can’t tell, for I know who 
occupy all the ladies’ berths. I’ve made up my 
mind she is a mystery.” 

The person to whom this conversation had 
reference was a young woman some eighteen 
years of age, dressed in a dark gown, a thick, 
coarse cloth cloak, and bonnet, with a thick 
green veil. As she turned her face fr&m the 
water, and looked towards the speakers, they 
were surprised. 

“ She is really beautiful,” said the lady. 
“ What full, liquid eyes, and smooth, black 
hair! ” 

“ Yes, yes,” said Mrs. Strangger ; “ but beauty 
is dangerous. It is often a fatal snare.” 

“ I think she looks very pensive,” said the 
lady ; “ she has been weeping.” 

“ Perhaps she has been doing something for 
which she ought to weep. It wouldn’t be the 
first beautiful girl that had done so.” 

“ O, I hope not, and I can’t think so,” said 
the lady ; “ there is something in that counte- 
nance which deeply interests me.” 

5 


66 


THE NOTE. 


Mrs. Mitchel now came on deck, and the 
unknown covered her face and turned her head 
away. 

“ Do you know that person ? ” said Mrs. 
Strangger to Mrs. Mitchel. 

“ I do not. I have tried a number of times 
to see her face, but have been unsuccessful. I 
feel my heart drawn towards her, for she seems 
very lonely. Why not speak to her? ” 

“ I have tried that,” replied Mrs. Strangger, 
“ several times ; but she seems impatient. She 
acts as though she did not want to be spo- 
ken to.” 

“ See ! she is writing.” 

“ She can’t write much on that slip of paper.” 

The unknown changed her position, and 
removed to a place near the cabin door, keep- 
ing her face so thickly veiled that her features 
could not be seen. 

As Mrs. Mitchel approached the cabin to 
descend, the mysterious lady arose, and in a 
manner that escaped the detection of the others, 
she slipped into her hand the piece of paper on 
which she had been writing, and immediately 
passed on. 


CHAPTER IX. 


THE MYSTERY SOLVED. 

As soon as Mrs. Mitchel had entered the 
cabin, she opened the paper, and read, — 

“ Dear Mrs. Mitchel, will you favor me with 
an interview this evening, at nine o’clock, on 
the quarter deck.”^ 

“ What does this mean ? ” said she to herself. 
“ She knows me, and writes as though she was 
somewhat familiar with me ; and yet she neither 
signs her name, nor shows me her face. There 
is something dark about this. However, I’ll 
grant her the interview, and have the mystery 
solved.” 

At nine o’clock, Mrs. Mitchel left the cabin, 
and ascended to the quarter deck. It was a 
beautiful, serene evening; the rays of the full 
moon fell upon the waves of the ocean, tipping 
them all with silver. The ship was sailing 
steadily through the water, before a gentle 
breeze, with its shadow by its side, as though 
it were an inseparable companion. A few of 
the passengers were lingering about different 

(67 


68 


THE DISCLOSURE. 


parts of the vessel, enjoying the pleasant quiet 
and refreshing coolness of the night. 

Presently the unknown came from the other 
side of the ship, where, for a long time, she had 
been impatiently waiting for the appointed 
hour to arrive, and all the while in painful sus- 
pense, not knowing whether her request would 
be complied with or not. She took a seat by 
Mrs. Mitchel, and convulsively seized her hand, 
saying, in trembling tones, and with a mixture 
of indescribable emotions, “ O Mrs. Mitchel, I 
am here ! ” at the same time drawing aside her 
veil, and revealing the familiar features of Pris- 
cilla Eaton. 

“ Why, Priscilla I is it you ? ” 

The poor girl was overcome. Her long- 
stifled feelings now found vent. She burst into 
tears, fell upon her friend’s neck, and sobbed 
like a child. 

After she became sufiiciently composed, and 
had answered a few general inquiries, she gave 
her friend the following narrative : — 

“ When, in our last interview, you told me 
that you expected to set sail that night, I in- 
stantly made up my mind to go with you, if I 
could possibly get away, let the consequence 
be what it might. I had endured the tyranny 
of the Williamsons long enough ; and I have 


Priscilla’s narrative. 


6 


always believed that if I could only get to 
America, I should find my parents. O, how 
much my dear mother must have suffered since 
she lost me!” Her sobs choked her utterance. 
In a few moments she resumed. “ Well, as 
soon as I left you, I went to my trunk, took 
some money which I had been a long time sav- 
ing, purchased this cloak and veil, as much to 
disguise myself as for any other reason, and also 
a quantity of crackers and cheese. I then went 
home, selected a few articles which I thought 
w'ould be indispensable on the voyage, and tied 
them up into as small a bundle as possible. 
When I had gotten all ready, I went about the 
house, and attended to my duties with as much 
apparent cheerfulness as usual, to prevent all 
suspicion. About nine o’clock, I took my bun- 
dle from my room, went down stairs as silently 
as possible, left the house through the back 
door, and hastened down Thames Street to 
Gould’s Wharf. There I was at a loss to know* 
which was the Reindeer. I did not dare to 
speak, for fear of being misdirected, insulted, 
or detected. So I waited, in great trepidation, 
with my bundle under my cloak, for about half 
an hour, during which several small parties 
passed by me silently, and entered on board 
one of the vessels, which appeared to be nearly 


70 


THE NARRATIVE. CONTINUED. 


ready to sail. That, I thought, was the Rein- 
deer; but still I was not certain. Finally, I 
heard a voice which I thought I recognized. I 
listened attentively, and satisfied myself that it 
was yours. O, how rny heart throbbed! As 
soon as you had passed by where I stood con- 
cealed by the shadow of a pile of merchandise, 
I followed ; and you may depend I kept as 
close to you as I could, without being perceived. 
As there were quite a number of passengers 
on board, I managed to pass around amongst 
them unnoticed, each one supposing I belonged 
to some other party, with whom they were not 
acquainted. O, how glad was I when the 
vessel left the wharf! Till then I thought I 
might possibly return. But after that I felt 
greatly relieved. Still, I have been in a state 
of painful suspense till the present time. I 
have paid no passage. I have not been regis- 
tered among the passengers. I have smuggled 
myself on board. And what will be the result 
when the captain discovers it, I know not. I 
determined to keep myself concealed until we 
were so far on the voyage that there was no 
probability of the captain’s returning with me, 
and that then I would make a confidant of you.” 

“ But how have you lived all this time, Pris- 
cilla ? for 1 have not seen you at the table once.” 


SUSPICIONS. 


71 


“ I broughi crackers and cheese enough in 
my bundle to last me till now, and you know 
we have plenty of water on board to drink. 
But” — and she wept again — “I ate my last 
cracker to-day.” 

“ Where have you slept? ” 

“ As to that, I have had no difficulty. I have 
waited till all the passengers had retired for the 
night, and then I have disposed of myself upon 
the chairs, trunks, or other articles in the cabin, 
where I have remained, wrapped in my cloak, 
which I bought for that very purpose, till morn- 
ing. If I did not get as much sleep during the 
night as I needed, I made it up the next day, 
as I had nothing else to do.” 

The conversation was here interrupted by the 
captain ^nd mate coming upon the quarter 
deck, and walking to and fro before them. 

“ There is some dishonest craft here,” said 
the captain, sufficiently loud to be heard by the 
two women. “ These cursed hypocritical Puri- 
tans would skin your teeth for you. They will 
always tell the truth when a lie won’t answer 
their purpose just as well. But they will find 
themselves mistaken if they attempt to get 
around me.” 

“ Are you sure that you have detected them ? ” 
asked the mate. 


72 


THE captain’s THREAT. 


“ Certainly. A passage was negotiated for 
tw’enty-four men, nineteen women, and seven 
children, all of whose names have been given 
me ; and now I find there are twenty women 
on board.” 

Priscilla squeezed the hand of her friend, 
which she still held, to direct attention to the 
conversation of the two men. 

“ To-morrow,” said the captain, angrily, “ I’ll 
find out who it is that they’ve smuggled here, 
if I have to pitch them all overboard.” 

The two women trembled as they heard this 
threat. They knew that the captain was a pro- 
fane, high-tempered, ungodly man, destitute of 
all respect for their principles, and who had 
been secretly induced to bring them over by a 
large bonus. They knew not what he might 
do when he should discover who was the guilty 
person. 

“ I don’t blame Laud for dealing with these 
fanatical hypocrites with a high hand. It’s the 
only way to manage them. I’m glad that the 
Star Chamber and High Commission have them 
in tow. They’ll find that they will have to pay 
such high duties on their cargoes of sanctified 
wickedness as will make it poor freight for 
them. To-morrow I’ll fix them.” 

“O Mrs. Mitchel! what shall I do? To- 


THE FIRST IMPULSE. 


73 


morrow will be a dreadful day to me ! But 
there ! ” added she, as if she had suddenly 
recalled a forgotten truth, “ I knew before I 
started that I should be discovered on the voy- 
age, and I made up my mind to meet the detec- 
tion with calmness ; but I determined to avoid 
it until there was no danger of being returned ; 
but I can’t be concealed after to-rnorrow.” 

Her first impulse was to throw herself upon 
her knees before the captain, tell the whole 
truth, and cast herself upon his mercy. But 
she was deterred by hearing his remarks, and 
seeing his angry spirit. She feared that he 
might not possess mercy, and then she would 
be throwing herself into the power of the lion. 
She preferred to wait for the natural issue of 
an event on which she had calculated, but which 
she had made no provisions to surmount. 


CHAPTER X. 


AN ACCUSATION. 

The two women remained a long time on 
deck. As they went below, Mrs. Mitchel told 
Priscilla to fix herself as tidily as possible on 
the morrow ; to leave off her veil, and go around 
among the passengers, and walk upon the deck, 
as though she had not the least objection to 
being seen. “ I think it will operate a great 
deal better for you when you are discovered.” 

The truth is, from her knowledge of human 
nature, she believed that if Priscilla should 
become a little known, the beauty of her per- 
sonal appearance, combined with her benevo- 
lent disposition, would operate favorably upon 
the captain and upon the passengers. 

As they parted for the night, — Mrs. Mitchel 
to her berth, and Priscilla to find a resting-place 
where she could, — the former whispered, “ Put 
thy trust in God, Priscilla, and he will deliver 
thee.” It was a word of consolation. 

That night the poor girl was a stranger to 
sleep. Excited, nervous, unhappy, how could 

( 74 ) 


A SLEEPLESS NIGHT. 


75 


she sleep ? She thought of her past history — 
her early home, her beloved parents, her painful 
separation from them. She thought of her 
trials among the Williamsons, and of the man- 
ner of her departure from them. She thought 
of her temerity in doing what she had done, 
and of the peculiarities and perils of her pres- 
ent condition.^ She thought of Stephen, and 
wondered how he felt about her leaving — 
whether he had shed a tear for her ; whether 
he had been to her room and taken any little 
thing therefrom as a token of remembrance ; 
and then she put her hand into her pocket to 
see if his present to her was there ; for she was 
determined not to part with that until the last 
extremity. And then the threatening language 
of the captain occurred to her mind. “ O,” said 
she, “ what will be on the morrow? ” A flood 
of tears was the only answer. She had no 
plan formed, no story to tell, no bribe to offer. 
She felt as if she were a feather upon the bil- 
lows, and knew not where the next wave would 
toss her. At this time Priscilla was not a 
Christian. She yielded an intellectual assent 
to the doctrines of grace, but she had never sub- 
mitted to their power. She was not, therefore, 
sustained by religious consolations. Neither 
did she exercise Christian resignation. When 


76 


THE MORROW ANTICIPATED. 


she anticipated what she knew would be the in- 
evitable disclosure of the morrow, it was with a 
spirit of natural firmness and determination to 
go through it with fortitude. She fully appre- 
ciated the difficulty of her position. She knew 
the suspicions which would fall upon those 
who had negotiated for the passage of the 
company, and the readiness of the captain to 
charge upon them deliberate fraud ; but she 
resolved to exonerate them entirely at any haz- 
ard to herself. “ Their characters, dearer to 
them than life, shall not suffer on my account,” 
said she. That which afforded the most relief 
was the improbability of the captain’s return- 
ing with her. They were now so far from 
home, she did not believe he could be induced 
to return on any account. 

The morning arrived. It was cloudy, but 
mild and calm. According to the suggestion 
of Mrs. Mitchel, Priscilla was attired as neatly 
as her scanty wardrobe would allow. Her veil 
was thrown aside ; a neat collar was worn 
over her dark dress ; her hair was arranged 
plainly, but in good taste ; and her bonnet, 
whose trimming she had improved before the 
other passengers were awake, was put on as 
carefully as though she were going to make a 
ceremonious call. 


sailors’ opinions. 77 

Her appearance on deck, attracted the atten- 
tion of the sailors. “ By George ! that’s a 
beauty,” said one of the hands to another, on 
the forward deck. 

“ You are right ; what a graceful form ! ” 

“ Yes ; and that face too. Did you ever see 
such rich eyes ? ” 

“ Ay, ay. Bill, I think your true love will 
have to yield the palm to her.” 

“ She looks pensive withal.” 

“ So she does ; but then she walks like a 
queen.” 

“ Too much so to be the wife of any of these 
drawling, whining fanatics on board.” 

At a later period in the forenoon, as she was 
walking arm in arm with an invalid lady, she 
was observed by the captain. He was so 
favorably impressed with her appearance that 
he approached, and entered into conversation 
with her. Priscilla was fully alive to the 
importance of getting into his “good graces.” 
She managed, therefore, to give such a turn to 
the conversation, and to demean herself in such 
a manner, as to make the most desirable im- 
pression upon his mind. She ingeniously la- 
bored to secure his good opinion and sympa- 
thies, without, however, relating her history. 
The longer the captain conversed with her, the 


78 


FAVORABLE IMPRESSIONS. 


more deeply was he interested. She exhibited 
such native good sense, amiableness of manner, 
winning address, and pensive tenderness, com- 
bined with such great beauty of person, that 
he was for a season chained to her side. “ If I 
were not a married man,’’ said he to ‘himself, 
“ I couldn’t be proof against charms like hers. 
She is the jewel of the company.” 

As the passengers began to congregate upon 
the deck, the captain pleasantly said to her, 
“ Excuse me ; I have some unpleasant business 
to attend to now, but shall be happy to resume 
conversation with you another time.” Priscilla 
knew more about the unpleasant business than 
the captain himself. 


CHAPTER XL 


THE DETECTION. 

Presently the mate brought a small table 
on deck, with ink, pens, and paper. 

“ Now,” said the captain, we must attend to 
business. I want all the passengers called on 
deck, old and young, male and female.” The 
order was carried below, and in a few minutes 
the whole, number were before him. 

“ My agreement was, to carry twenty-four 
men, nineteen women, and seven children. I 
am afraid,” said he, “ there has been some con- 
founded” — he would have added “ fraud ; ” but 
at that instant his eye fell upon Priscilla, whose 
forlorn appearance made such an impression 
upon him that he substituted “mistake, or some- 
thing worse.” 

After looking upon the paper a moment, he 
raised his eyes, and said, with an unusual de- 
gree of sternness, “ I contracted to carry over 
nineteen women, and I find twenty are here. 
There is an attempt to steal a passage, to smug- 
gle across ; and I want to find out who it is.” 

( 79 ) 


80 


DETECTION. 


The passengers were now all excited. One 
of the men declared it couldn’t be. They in- 
tended to be strictly fair and honest, and he 
indignantly repudiated the idea of deception. 

“ Well, well, we’ll see,” said the captain. “ I 
will call over the names of the women, and as I 
call them they will step over to the starboard side 
of the ship,” at the same time motioning with 
his hand the spot designated. “ Make room for 
them, for I want the guilty one to be fairly ex- 
posed ; and I want you to understand, before I 
begin, that as soon as I have found out who 
this woman smuggler is, I shall arrest the prog- 
ress of the vessel, and not sail another inch ; 
and if her passage isn’t paid instantly, I shall 
return, and deliver her up to the proper officers, 
and let the law take its course.” 

At this announcement, Priscilla turned pale, • 
and nearly fainted away. It was with difficulty 
that she retained her position. She knew that 
the crisis was reached ; and in a moment more 
she recovered, and nerved herself to meet it. 

. “ Now then,” said the captain, “ pass as your 
names are called.” 

All was silent as the grave, save the noise of 
the water, as it broke against the ship. 

“ Mrs. Experience Strangger.” The little, 
bent, talkative old lady crossed to the starboard 
side. 


THE DETECTED. 


81 


“ Mrs. Hope Mitchel ; ” and Priscilla’s friend 
went over and took her place. Thus the whole 
were called. 

“ That’s nineteen, the whole number of women 
whom I engaged to carry ; and now, who’s the 
twentieth — the one for whom you have tried 
to steal a passage ? ” 

The captain raised his eyes, and was both 
surprised and grieved to find that it was Pris- 
cilla. There she stood, with a mingled expres- 
sion of pensiveness, courage, and fortitude 
clearly depicted upon her countenance. The 
passengers and the crew gathered around, to 
obtain a clearer view of their self-invited guest. 
The modesty of her deportment, the beauty of 
her countenance, the peculiar, grief-like firmness 
which was imprinted upon her features awak- 
ened for her a general interest among the pas- 
sengers. There were a few exceptions. Some 
of the men were highly indignant. They called 
her an “ Achan in the camp,” “ a troubler of 
Israel,” “ a Jezebel ; ” and became very earnest 
to convince the captain that her presence on 
board was not with their connivance. Each 
party had presumed that she belonged to one of 
the others ; and for that reason none of them 
had their suspicions awakened, unless it was 
the talkative little woman. 

6 


y 


82 THE REINDEER ARRESTED. 

I always suspected her/’ said the loquacious 
Mrs. Strangger. “ I could find out nothing 
about her, although I inquired of all the passen-' 
gers. All were strangers to her.” 

Various remarks were made by the different 
persons on board ; but as no question was ad- 
dressed directly to Priscilla, she remained silent. 

The captain now regretted that he had com- 
mitted himself to a certain course of procedure 
in case he detected the offender; but, having 
done so, he felt bound, if for no other reasons, 
by his own views of self-respect, to make some 
demonstration that his previous determination 
should be carried into effect. He therefore gave 
directions to his mate to arrest the progress of 
the Reindeer. 

In a few minutes the vessel was brought 
round, head to the wind. During all this time 
the intention of the captain was to get over the 
difficulty as easily as possible. It was his pol- 
icy to appear determined to go back, unless the 
passage money for her was paid at once ; but, 
at the same time, to abandon that determina- 
tion, if it could be done with a good grace. 
He sympathized with his unfortunate passen- 
ger, and had a secret impression that she would 
not have placed herself in this peculiar situa- 
tion without some extremely urgent reason. 



t 



K' 


• M > 


' 'I 


» 

* i » 


■> 


r 





f.l 


. -y * i frV 

r:*v4 h 


c' < 

'f 




;. >11 


• ^ i t*' ' * 


1 


•. t TV * f't 


•a. 

• » 




#• 

^ ■ 


i5if< I ' r 


»J 


> V 


, -t.i / ' ‘ 




• • 




■% • 






« - 




*« 




>S 



*1 

• : 

' •■[ 


• * ' i 

1 



►» ^/ . . i, ^ 

V'l 

• 

• » • . ' 

vir r .-•^' » 

• 

■ ‘! / . 

^ ^ » 1 1 -4. 

■ • i 1 

» • 

• ♦ ; 

• ft 

^ ^ w 1 * * 

* V 



fr'- f''^- u 

lio ,/..K “ 


* ‘V 


» r 

li 


_ • 


r 

f‘ 


^ 4 , 


'3 


• ? 




r. 



'i' 'V* 

jC ; ^ :: 


■}. * •. 


' ^ •• •t.-r i 


• • 





THfc captain’s determination. 85 

He sincerely hoped that something would occur 
which would afford him the opportunity of an 
honorable retreat from the position he had 
assumed. 

When the progress of the vessel had been 
checked, the captain addressed the passengers, 
in a stern voice, as though he were destitute 
of all feeling and interest in the matter. 

‘‘ You know what to expect. My decision 
has already been announced. I shall not sail 
another knot until this matter is settled. Plank 
down the money for that girl’s passage, or ex- 
pect to be carried back to London. I say, girl, 
what’s your name ? ” 

“ Priscilla Eaton, sir.” 

Who smuggled you on board the vessel ? ” 
This was just the question that Priscilla 
wanted to hear, as it give her an opportunity 
of speaking, and exonerating the other passen- 
gers. Yet, even up to this time, she had no 
plans laid, and was entirely at a loss what pro- 
posal to make. She was determined, how- 
ever, to be frank, truthful, and dependent. She 
therefore answered the captain, at the same 
time looking him cab. \ in the face, — 

“ No one, sir.” 

Have you any money to pay your passage ? ” 

No, sir.” 


86 


THE CONTRIBUTION. 


“ You are in a bad fix, unless the others will 
payj’or you. My owner does not allow me to 
carry passengers gratuitously.” 

“ Who is your owner ? ” inquired one of the 
others. 

“ Mr. John Williamson ; and a snug man he 
is, too.” 

The moment Priscilla heard this familiar, 
name, her heart sunk within her; but, after a 
moment’s reflection, it furnished her the bright- 
est gleam of hope that she had experienced 
since she left the wharf. She thought she now 
discovered a method by which she could be 
delivered from her present painful embarrass- 
ment. 

“ How much can you pay towards your pas- 
sage ? ” asked the captain. 

A few shillings are all the money I possess 
in the world,” answered Priscilla. 

“ How much can you raise among the pas- 
sengers? This business must be attended to 
immediately. I must be sailing one way or 
the other.” 

The passengers, being generally poor, were 
not disposed nor able' to contribute much 
towards an unwelcome interloper, as they 
regarded her, although they could not help 
having their sensibilities moved in her behalf. 


Priscilla’s appearance. 


87 


^ Five pounds ten shillings are all that can 
be raised ; and this we contribute more to pre- 
vent you from going back, than because we 
would justify this girl, who seems to have erred 
and strayed like a lost sheep.” 

“ How do you know that?” said the captain, 
indignantly. “ Cast no unnecessary aspersions 
upon her. She may be as pure as the best of 
you, although she does not whine in canting 
Scripture phrase so much.” 

“We have not heard her account of herself^” 
said the inquisitive, little, bent Mrs. Strangger. 
“ I should like to know what brought her here, 
to interrupt our voyage, and bring us into all 
this trouble.” 

“ Very true, old woman,” replied the captain. 
“ It may be that the young woman’s story will 
put a new phase upon things. Come, miss, I 
should be glad to have you tell us who you are, 
and why you are here.” 

Priscilla came forward a couple of steps, 
where all could see her. The neatness of her 
dress, the beauty of her form, her calm and 
regular countenance, with its grief-like expres- 
sion, — all these, combined with the peculiarity 
of her condition, served to create favorable pre- 
possessions for her in the minds of the specta- 
tors. She was glad of the opportunity of 


88 


HER STATEMENT. 


speaking in her own defence. She regarded 
the dreaded crisis as now fully reached. 

In a clear and musical tone of voice, that 
harmonized finely with her appearance, she 
gave a brief statement of her past history; — 
that her father was a conscientious, upright 
man ; that both he and her mother were firm 
Puritans ; that, because of their religious opin- 
ions, they had been severely persecuted, and 
driven from place to place, until, as a last resort, 
they had fled to America. 

“ And why, young wornan, did they leave 
you behind ? ” asked the captain. 

Priscilla related the circumstances of their 
unfortunate separation — her visit to her cousin, 
her meeting the intoxicated sailors, her losing 
her way, getting late to the wharf, her scream- 
ing after the last boat, the disappearance of the 
light, her utter loneliness and disappointment, 
the discovery of a kind man, who took her 
home with him, the disappearance of the vessel 
the next morning, her being brought to Lon- 
don, and put in the family of those who cher- 
ished a deep hatred of her father’s religion, and 
had but little sympathy for her. She spoke of 
her love for her rnother, her anxiety to see her, 
her determination to cross the Atlantic at the 
first opportunity, her providential discovery of 


THE APPEAL. 


89 


Mrs. Mitchel’s leaving, and the sailing of the 
Reindeer, her instant determination to secrete 
herself on board, and allow no living soul to 
know it, and then to trust to a kind Providence 
for a successful issue. “ Perhaps,” said she, 
with deep emotion, “I have done wrong; and 
if so, may God forgive me. But as for these 
friends,” pointing to the other passengers, “ they 
had nothing to do with my coming on board. 
I exonerate them entirely ; the whole responsi- 
bility rests upon myself. If there is guilt, I am 
guilty, not they, for not one of them knew any 
thing of my intention. And now, sir,” said 
she, addressing the captain, “ I throw myself 
entirely upon your mercy. I ask, I .beseech, 1 
implore you not to return. O, sir, go on ! Let 
me cross the Atlantic ; let me see my mother ! 
I will live on a cracker a day. I will do any 
thing in my power, proper for me to do, on 
board the vessel. I will attend the table ; I 
will assist the cook ; I will take care of the 
children ; I will do any thing I am able to that 
can be reasonably asked of me; but O, sir! 
abandon the thought of going back. I could 
not endure that.” 

All this was said with so much sincerity, 
pathos, and tender earnestness, and with such 
evident suppression of intense emotion, that 


90 


THE OWNER. 


the whole company became deeply interested 
for her. The captain, too, was not proof against 
the appeal. He turned his head, and brushed 
from his weather-beaten face a tear. Still, his 
high notions of what he termed consistency 
and self-respect would not allow him to appear 
in too much haste to alter his decision. 

“ But, my young friend,’’ said he, with all the 
kindness of a father, “ have you not presumed 
upon good nature too far ? How can a com- 
pliance with your request be reconciled with 
my duties to my owner ? He is a tight man, 
and does not wish to lose a dollar.” 

“ I think you said your owner was Mr. John 
Williamson,” replied Priscilla. 

“ I did.” 

“ Of that I was not before aware ; but am 
glad to learn it now, for I regard Mr. William- 
son as indebted to me.” 

‘‘ Indeed!” says the captain, with great readi- 
ness, as though he was anxious to seize upon 
any thing that would apologize for her conduct, 
and allow him to proceed on his voyage. 

“ Indeed ! that entirely alters the case. If 
Mr. Williamson owes you, then he can charge 
you for this passage, and in that way, perhaps, 
can balance accounts. To what amount is he 
indebted to you ? ” 

“ I can’t tell, sir. The circumstances are 


THE RESULT. 


91 


these ; I was put into his family four years ago, 
and have remained there ever since. I have 
had to work hard, and have received no regular 
wages. I have been furnished with clothes 
that were both plain and coarse, but not half 
as many as very moderate wages would have 
purchased ; and even these I left behind, except 
a very few, which I tied in a bundle, for this 
voyage. 1 think, sir, that four years’ unpaid 
services are sufficient to balance at least the 
price of a passage to America.” 

“ So do I,” said the captain ; “but all this is 
your own assertion. I have no doubt that it is 
true ; still, I require other evidence, in addition 
to your ovyn statement. If you can prove all 
this to me, the vessel shall not be checked 
another minute, but I will proceed at once on 
our outward voyage.” 

At Priscilla’s request, Mrs. Mitchel was now 
called, who corroborated all her statements. 

“ That’s sufficient,” said the captain. “ All 
that remains to be done is, that the statement 
of all the facts be put upon record, and attested 
to, so that I may show them to my owner, 
when I return ; but, as that can be done as 
well when the vessel is under headway as when 
she is lying still, we need delay our voyage no 
longer. I am glad this unpleasant business 
has reached so favorable a termination.” 


CHAPTER XIL 


A HAPPY MEETING. 

The ship was soon under weigh, after which 
the necessary papers v/ere drawn up and signed 
with all due formality. Priscilla was now ad- 
mitted to the table with the other passen- 
gers, and by her amiable spirit, and benevolent 
attentions to the children and the sick, she soon 
became a favorite to all on board. 

In a few weeks they reached the coast of 
America. The first land they saw was the 
Island of Nantucket. They were on their way 
to Boston, where Priscilla was in hopes of 
learning something of her parents ; but a vio- 
lent gale sprang up, which continued several 
days. It drove them so far south, and injured 
the vessel so badly, that they were all glad to 
put into the nearest harbor, which proved to be 
New Haven, then called by the Indians Quinni- 
piac. Having been so long at sea, the com- 
pany rejoiced greatly to land. They were 
received with a hearty welcome by the settlers, 
although it was with difficulty that accommo- 

( 92 ) 


INQUIRIES. 


93 


dations could be found for them. But few 
houses had been erected, scarcely enough to 
meet the wants of the colony, and these were 
small and rough. Some were made of turf, 
others of logs, and others appeared to be 
booths of the branches of trees, stuck in the 
ground and filled in with smaller twigs and 
leaves. On the inside, coverlets and other 
cloths were hung up to keep but the wind. 
These were not the permanent dwellings of the 
settlers, but temporary cabins, hastily thrown 
up for their reception, until larger and bet- 
ter ones could be completed, on which the 
men. were busily at work. The unexpected 
arrival of such a number of emigrants threw 
the little colony into confusion. As, however, 
the captain was willing to remain there some 
time for the accommodation of his passengers, 
they industriously set themselves to work, and 
in a few days had huts as good as their neigh- 
bors. 

Priscilla’s first care 'was to inquire for her 
parents. Believing that the minister of the, 
place would be most likely to be acquainted 
with their place of residence, she sought an 
interview with him. The pastor of the colony 
at this time was Rev. John Davenport. He 
had been a famous minister in London, and 


94 


A SERMON. 


was a man of learning and piety. Like the 
others, he had come to America in order to 
escape the tyrannical oppressions of the gov- 
ernment at home. He sought a place where 
there was freedom to worship God without the 
dictation of “ the powers that be.” He was, 
however, too well acquainted with the de- 
praved nature of man to expect that escape 
from persecution would be attended with an 
entire deliverance from temptation. Hence, 
on the first Sabbath after the arrival of his 
company at New Haven, when they were all 
assembled under the spreading branches of a 
large old oak, he delivered to them a sermon 
from Matthew iv. 1, “ Then was Jesus led up of 
the spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of 
the devil.” In this discourse he showed what 
were the temptations of the wilderness, pointed 
out the best means of resisting them, and 
urged a variety of motives to resistance. It 
was an appropriate, timely sermon. 

On him Priscilla called, and inquired if he 
knew any thing about her father, Mr. Abel 
Eaton. 

“ I do not, my young friend, but perhaps I 
can aid you in learning something of him. 
One of the leading men of our colony is named 
Eaton, and, like your father, he is named after 


IS IT YOU ? 


95 


one of the good old saints of the Bible, 
Samuel.” 

“ Good, good,” said the earnest girl, with 
tears of joy standing in her eyes. “ Where is 
he ? Can I see him now ? ” 

“ Yes, I can show him to you from this 
small window.” 

Priscilla rose, and looked out of a small, 
square hole 'between the logs of the cabin. 

“ That is he, with a red flannel shirt, felling 
that ash tree,” said the minister, as he pointed 
out a woodman, hard at work within a few 
rods of the house. 

“ Thank you,” exclaimed the excited girl, 
and away she flew, like a young gazelle. 

“ That’s he, that’s he,” said she to herself, as 
she approached the man, who, having seen a 
strange young woman hastily advancing to- 
wards him, had left his axe sticking in the tree 
after the last blow, and had raised himself 
erect to v/ait for her message. 

“ O uncle Samuel, it’s me, it’s me,” ex- 
claimed Priscilla, half wild with joy. “ I am 
so glad to find somebody I know, in this 
strange, new world;” and she clasped him, and 
sobbed aloud. 

“ Why, Priscilla, is it you ? Have you risen 
from the grave, or dropped down from heaven ? 


96 


THE UNCLE. 


This seems like a dream. We thought that 
you were dead. Your parents wrote to me 
again and again, entreating me, in the most 
earnest manner, to seek you and send you 
over. I did seek. I inquired, and wrote, and 
travelled, wherever I thought there was the 
least prospect of hearing of you ; but all in 
vain. The only information I ever obtained 
was, that after your parents left the wharf, you 
came down, too late to go with them, and, 
whilst crying bitterly, some kind man took you 
away ; but who he was, or where he went, I 
never could learn. We had given up all 
thoughts of ever seeing you.” 

The greetings of the uncle, though more re- 
served, were as sincere and as deep-felt as those 
of the niece. 

“ Come, let us go to the minister’s, and re- 
turn thanks to^ Almighty God for this blessed, 
unexpected meeting.” The good pastor, who 
had watched all their movements from the 
little square window of his log cabin, where 
Priscilla had left him, was well pleased to see 
them coming towards him. He went to the 
door to welcome them. “ Pastor, this is my 
brother’s daughter, from whom he has been 
separated some four or five years, without 
hearing a word from her until we had given 


THANKSGIVING. 


97 


her up as dead. She has just arrived in the 
Reindeer, and God has providentially brought 
us together. It is meet that we should return 
thanks.” 

They entered the cabin, and, after a few 
more words of explanation, the good pastor 
said it was a special providence, and the whole 
company of planters ought to be called to- 
gether to unite with them in thanksgiving. 

This was accordingly done. When the whole 
colony had assembled together, Mr. Davenport 
related the circumstances, and then offered 
earnest thanksgiving to God for his mercy in 
bringing these relatives together after so long 
a separation. 

The whole company listened with devout 
attention whilst these expressions of fervent 
gratitude were poured out, that the lost was 
found, and she who was the same as dead 
was restored to life, love, and friends. He also 
added fervent prayer that she might so ac- 
knowledge the Lord that he would direct her 
steps unto 'her parents, and thus fill their hearts 
with joy. It was a most interesting scene. 
There was Priscilla, standing between her 
uncle and aunt ; around were grouped the 
men and women of the colony, just as they 
had come from their work ; mingled among 


98 


CONVERSATION. 


them were a few Indians and squaws, half 
dressed in embroidered skins, with beads 
around their necks, and showy feathers in their 
hair. The cabin being too small for their ac- 
commodation, they were in the open air, under 
the shadows of the trees, through which a few 
rays of the sun managed to find their way, and 
ornament the grass with fleckered spots, which 
(as the breeze from the bay gently stirred the 
leaves) changed their shape, and moved about 
as though they were ornaments of silver. And 
whilst the good pastor was engaged in his act 
of devotion, strange birds of various plumage 
were flitting overhead, and mingling their 
melodious notes with his voice, as though, in 
sympathy with him and the occasion, they 
were executing a thanksgiving anthem. 

“ Well, I do declare,” said the talkative, 
crooked little Mrs. Strangger, “ who’d have 
thought, that after all the trouble her mysteri- 
ous conduct gave us at the first of our voyage, 
it would have come out like this ? ” 

‘‘ True enough,” replied Mrs. Mitchel, to 
whom the question was addressed. “ Yet I 
always believed it would come out right, for I 
knew Priscilla intended nothing wrong.” 

“ And what a prayer ! ” interrupted the little 
woman ; “ so rich and edifying ; why, it was as 


CONVERSATION. 


99 


nourishing and strengthening to the soul as 
roast beef is to the body.” 

“ It was certainly very earnest and spiritual. 
He is a godly man, and knoweth well how to 
get hold of the horns of the altar.” 

“ Yes, yes, he’s a man to storm heaven, and 
take it by violence,” continued Mrs. Strangger. 
“Did you notice Priscilla during the prayer? 
Although the tears were falling from her eyes, 
her countenance was so calm, benevolent, and 
beautiful, she reminded me of an angel who 
had lost her wings by coming in contact with 
the earth.” 

Various other remarks were made by differ- 
ent members of the company, all of which, 
however, indicated a special interest in the 
heroine of our story, which was increased in 
proportion as they became acquainted with her 
character. 


7 


CHAPTER XIII. 


A SINGULAR PRESENT. 

Mr. Samuel Eaton, the uncle of Priscilla, 
with whom she so unexpectedly met, was for- 
merly a merchant in London, and had amassed 
a handsome fortune. He had also occupied 
official positions of great responsibility, having 
been deputy governor of the East India Com- 
pany, and ambassador from the government 
of England to the King of Denmark. For 
three years he had resided in the East Indies. 
He was a man of varied experience, great tal- 
ents for business, and of sterling integrity. It 
was a most favorable providence that Priscilla 
was so early thrown under his care, upon her 
arrival in a land of strangers. 

From him she received the most gratifying 
intelligence that her parents were in Boston, 
and were in the enjoyment of health, though 
they had mourned solely on account of her 
loss. 

“ I must go to them immediately,” said she ; 

( 100 ) 


THE LETTER. 


101 


“I feel as though I could not wait another 
moment.” 

“ You could not find the way there, my 
child,” replied her uncle ; “ it would be danger- 
ous to attempt to cross the country even with 
an escort of Indians, and communication by 
water is of rare occurrence.” 

“ But cannot something be done, uncle ? 
Could you not in some way get word to my 
parents of my safe arrival. Perhaps father 
would come for me.” 

“ I have thought of that, Priscilla, and in a 
few days an arrangement of that kind, I think, 
can be made.” 

“ O, how impatient I am ! Those few days 
will seem like so many years ; and then,” 
added she, in a desponding tone, “ I shall have 
to wait longer for their return.” 

At her uncle’s suggestion Priscilla immedi- 
ately commenced a letter to her parents, in 
which she gave a minute account of her whole 
history since their separation, and of her deep 
and poignant grief that she had been unable to 
hold correspondence with them, because of the 
impossibility of learning where they were. It 
abounded, also, with expressions of ardent love, 
hope, and thanksgiving that she had discovered 


102 


OMAO. 


her uncle, and from him had learned their place 
of residence. 

In the course of a fortnight an Indian mes- 
senger was sent to Boston, to whom Mr. Eaton 
committed a package of letters, amongst which 
was Priscilla’s. 

No one thing made Priscilla so sensible that 
she was in a new world, as the dusky forms, 
the uncouth language, and the gay, fantastic 
drapery of the wild sons of the forest. In- 
dians, both male and female, frequently came 
to the settlement to beg and to barter. 

One day they were visited by a distinguished 
chief from a great distance. They could neither 
learn the name of his tribe, his place of resi- 
dence, nor the object of his visit, because of 
their ignorance of his language — and they 
could obtain no interpreter. The most that 
they could make out was, that his name was 
Omao. As wise policy dictated, they treated 
him with courtesy and kindness, but in the 
exuberance of their hospitality they treated 
him too frequently to potations of aqua vitce^ 
as they strangely miscalled spirits, until he 
became partially intoxicated. When he arose 
to leave them, he found that it was with diffi- 
culty that he could keep his feet. He stag- 


FEMALE KINDNESS. 


103 


gered from side to side like a man attempting 
to walk the deck of a vessel in a storm at sea. 
He knew that something strange had happened 
to him, but what it was he did not understand. 
But when he saw the men laughing at his 
unsuccessful attempts to maintain an upright 
position, his anger was aroused ; he suspected 
that they had been playing some trick upon him, 
and he was determined to be revenged. Taking 
an arrow from the quiver which hurtg over his 
shoulder, he balanced himself as well as he 
could, and fired, as he thought, directly into the 
midst of them ; but his arrow went far above 
their heads, as though he had aimed at a bird 
in the air. This increased their mirthfulness 
and his rage; he made various violent, angry 
gesticulations, and then turned and staggered 
away. 

Priscilla, who had witnessed all this from the 
window of her uncle’s house, saw the Indian 
approaching. Her benevolent feelings were 
aroused. She thought he had not been treated 
properly, and if he were to wander away in 
this half-intoxicated condition, he might fall 
from some precipice, or into some pond or 
river, and be lost. “ I will endeavor to take 
care of him,” said she to herself, “until the 
effects of the liquor have passed off.” She 


104 


THE PRESENT. 


stepped from the door, extended towards Omao 
her hand, and beckoned him to go into the 
shed which adjoined the house. The first im- 
pulse of the chief was to slay her, as his fail- 
ure to injure any of the men had only increased 
their laughter. But perceiving every thing — 
rocks, trees, and hills — to be apparently moving 
around him, and the ground heaving beneath 
his feet as though it were tossed by an earth- 
quake, he 'changed his purpose. Following her 
into the shed to which she invited him, he sat 
down upon a block of wood until Priscilla had 
spread out one or two old skins for him. By 
this time he found it difficult to maintain even 
an upright sitting posture. She pointed to the 
rude bed she had prepared for him, and left 
him. In a few moments he managed to. get 
from the block on which he had been resting, 
to the spread skins. On these he cast himself, 
and was soon lost in a profound drunken sleep. 

By the next morning he was tolerably well 
recovered. When the men came to see him, 
he treated them with rudeness. He manifested 
a desire to have nothing to do with them ; so 
they soon left him, and went to their work. 
Priscilla brought him out a plate of bread and 
meat and a pitcher of water, upon which he 
made a hearty breakfast. When he arose to 


THE PRESENT EXAMINED. 


105 


go, he took from his neck a string of ornaments, 
consisting of wampum, made of small pieces 
of shell, to which was attached the rude repre- 
sentation of a frog, and a small skin purse, and 
gave them to Priscilla as an expression of his 
thanks for her kind treatment of him. Soon 
after this, he left the settlement, and was seen 
there no more. The present which he gave 
Priscilla made considerable sport among her 
friends. 

“ Laugh as you may,’^ said she, “ it shows 
that these people, whom you call savages, are 
not destitute of all sensibility. Although this 
is worthless to me, he may have deemed it of 
great value. I, therefore, ought to prize it 
according to his estimate, and not yours.” 

“ You are right,” said her uncle. “ This was 
evidently his mystery, or medicine bag, which 
he carried with him as a charm to ward off all 
dangers. He doubtless gave it to you as the 
most valuable thing in his possession.” 

“ What does it contain ? ” 

Mr. Eaton opened the little skin pouch, and 
emptied its contents on the table. They con- 
sisted of the dried leg of a frog, two or three 
dried lizards, a tooth, and the fragments of a 
beetle. 

“ Superstition,” said one. 


106 


AN IMPRESSION. 


“ I would not keep the repulsive thing,” said 
another. 

“ It may entail upon us all kinds of evils,” 
said a third. 

“ I do not think so,” said Priscilla ; ‘‘ if his 
belief in its virtues was superstitious, I should 
think that your belief in its ability to bring evils 
was equally so. For my part, I look upon it 
not as a very desirable present, but certainly 
as a harmless one, and I shall keep it both 
as a curiosity and as a token of his gratitude. 
Besides, there may be a providence in it. We 
ought to conciliate these rude creatures by kind 
and generous treatment. At any rate, I shall 
keep this singular necklace, and if I ever see 
this Indian again, I will show it to him, to let 
him know that I valued it.” 

After all had examined it, Priscilla rolled it 
in a piece of paper, and put it in the pocket of 
her dress. She had a vague impression that, 
possibly at some future time, it might be of 
service to her. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


AN AWAKENING CONVERSATION. 

During the time that Priscilla was at New 
Haven, she endeavored to make herself useful 
by the use of her needle, and by rendering any 
assistance to the family in her power. She 
was also a frequent visitor to the sick, by whom 
she was always received with pleasure. Her 
benevolent smile, her pleasant tones of voice, 
her timely inquiries and suggestions, and her 
delicate attentions to their physical comfort, 
rendered her visits agreeable and useful. 

Next to her uncle, no one felt so deep an in- 
terest in Priscilla as the good pastor. He was 
a careful observer of all her ways, and whilst 
he saw nothing in her conduct to which he 
could take exceptions, he at the same time 
feared that something might be wanting. 

‘‘ Why is it,” said he to himself, that she 
never comes to see me now ? And, when I 
call at her uncle’s, she is always so busy that 
she cannot spare time for conversation. I fear 
she is not in a state of grace, and for that 

( 107 ) 


108 


EARLY INFLUENCE. 


reason avoids me. I have, then, a duty to 
perform. I must learn her condition, and coun- 
sel her accordingly.” 

Priscilla, like unconverted persons generally, 
felt embarrassed in the presence of a minister. 
She feared that he would converse with her 
personally upon religion, and this she did not 
desire. She knew she was not a Christian, 
and was, therefore, liable to reproofs and warn- 
t ings whenever an opportunity for them was 
offered. She determined that these opportuni- 
ties should occur but seldom. 

The pastor, therefore, suspected the true 
reason of her inaccessibleness. 

There may be great natural amiableness and 
benevolence of disposition, with a strong aver- 
sion to true godliness. There may be decided 
preferences for certain forms of worship, and 
for doctrinal creeds, and an absence of the 
spirit of devotion. Priscilla cherished an out- 
ward regard for religion. She was always 
present at meeting on the Sabbath, and at 
family prayers. She was, as we have seen, 
decidedly opposed to prelacy, and favorable to 
Puritanism. This was the effect of early pa- 
rental influence, and of subsequent experience. 
How could she love a religion, the adherents 
of which had subjected her and her parents to 


UNWELCOME INTERVIEW. 


109 


SO much suffering, because of their difference 
of opinion ? And yet she made no pretensions 
to experimental piety. She had been accus-^ 
tomed every night to say the prayers her 
mother taught her, yet she had never sincerely 
and heartily prayed. Her external deportment 
was in all respects exemplary, but her heart 
was at enmity with God. 

As Mr. Davenport found it difficult to obtain 
an interview with her, because she exhibited so 
much adroitness jn shunning him, he finally 
sent word that he wished to see her at his 
house. 

“ I wonder what he wants,” said Priscilla to 
herself. “ I hope he is not going to urge re- 
ligion upon me.” 

Accustomed as she was to yield a cheerful 
compliance with the wishes of others, she could 
not decline the request of so important a per- 
sonage as the minister. She therefore went to 
see him. 

She was received with what appeared to her 
formal cordiality. , The good pastor appeared 
as if he had some official business to transact 
with her, and was at a loss how to give it an 
easy introduction. However, after a number 
of general inquiries and unimportant remarks, 
he inquired, — 


110 


DEPRAVITY. 


“ Miss Eaton, are you a member *of the 
church ? 

“ I am not, sir.” 

“ Sorry am I to hear that. And have you 
never given your heart to God ? ” 

It is coming now, thought Priscilla. I wish 
uncle would send for me. O, how irksome to 
hear religious talk ! She was silent. 

“ Have you never felt conviction for sin ? ” 

“ I know Pm a, sinner.” 

“ That may be, and yet ^iou may have had 
no genuine conviction.” 

“ I have always done what I thought was 
right.” 

She had scarcely uttered this, before the query 
rose in her mind, “ Was it right for me to prac- 
tise deception, in order to cross the Atlantic ? ” 
and she felt condemned for the remark. 

You may, perhaps,* think so, but if you were 
carefully to examine your past life, and the 
motives of your conduct, you would discover 
many things which were not right, and which 
you never thought was right. Your heart is 
like a cage of unclean birds ; it is deceitful 
above all things, and desperately wicked. The 
word of God declares that the imaginations of 
the thoughts of the heart are evil only, and that 
continually, and that it is fully set in men to 


CONDEMNATION. 


Ill 


do evil ; and what evidence is there that yours 
is an exception ? Why, my young friend, the 
mere fact that you have lived so long without 
placing your affections upon things above, fur- 
nishes abundant evidence that your heart is 
most deeply depraved. 

“ For a moment dwell upon it. Although 
God is the most holy, benevolent, and gracious 
being, yet you do not love him. Although he 
is the most powerful being, and has all things 
under his control ; though he is the almighty 
God, who drowned the old world with the 
waters of the deluge; consumed Sodom and 
Gomorrah with fire sent' down from heaven, 
and overthrew Pharaoh and his host in the 
Red Sea, so that they sunk like lead in the 
mighty waters, yet you do not fear him. 
Though he is the Father of mercies, and the 
God of all comfort ; though from him have 
come all the blessings of your past life, yet you 
have never rendered him a tribute of sincere 
gratitude. How unfeeling, how worldly, how 
thoughtless, how selfish your heart must be!’' 

To all this Priscilla impatiently listened, but 
made no reply. No tears were streaming from 
her eyes, no penitential sorrow was awakened 
in her breast. She felt indignant rather than 
contrite. She did not believe that this was 


112 


CONVERSATION INTERRUPTED. 


her character, though she could not prove the 
contrary. 

“ My duty requires me to say, Miss Eaton,’’ 
continued the stern pastor, “ that you are a 
transgressor of the infinite law of God. Be- 
cause of your transgressions you are exposed 
to the infinite penalty of that law. You are 
now under condemnation, as the culprit is 
under condemnation after his crime is de- 
tected, and he has been sentenced to die. My 
friend, the wrath of God abideth upon you ; 
the wrath of God abideth upon you, and, ex- 
cept you repent, you must forever perish.” 
This was said in so solemn and impressive a 
manner, that Priscilla quailed before him, and 
trembled, as if in sympathy with the leaves 
quivering upon the trees at the door. 

.The conversation was now interrupted by 
one of the men coming in with a request to 
the pastor to meet with several others, and 
assist in deciding upon the location of the 
meeting house. 


CHAPTER XV. 


AN INQUIRER. 

Priscilla returned home, but with very dif- 
ferent emotions from those with which she left 
it. An important truth had been fixed in her 
conscience, which rankled there like a barbed 
arrow. “ The wrath of God abideth upon me! 
the wrath of God abideth upon me ! ” was con- 
stantly sounding in her ears, or falling in whis- 
pers from her lips. She looked over her past 
life ; it seemed to her all defiled with sin. She 
could think upon no act which she had ever 
performed without perceiving its defects. Self- 
ishness appeared to her the predominant ele- 
ment of her character. She had never done 
any thing with a view to glorify God. She 
acknowledged the truth of the accusation that 
she had never offered to God her thanksgiving 
for his past mercies, and especially for his great 
goodness in bringing her safely across the dan- 
gerous deep, and guiding her to the residence 
of her uncle, and to the knowledge of her 
parents’ home. She felt deeply her sinfulness, 

( 113 ) 


114 


CONVICTION OF SIN. 


and the justice of her condemnation. “ O, how 
ungrateful, how wicked I have been! If I 
should be forever banished from my heavenly 
Father’s presence, it would be no more than I 
deserve. Against thee, and thee only, have I 
sinned, that thou mightest be justified when 
thou speakest, and be clear when thou judgest. 
What must I do to be saved?” 

For several days she was in a state of great 
dejection, frequently uttering, “ God be merci- 
ful to me, a sinner ! ” 

O, how she longed for her uncle to speak to 
her upon the important subject which now 
entirely engrossed her mind! But he was so 
exclusively absorbed in the affairs of the infant 
colony that he did not notice the change in her 
appearance, nor address to her any remarks 
that were adapted to afford her relief. 

Her desire was gratified from another source. 

“ What is the matter, Priscilla ? ” asked Mrs. 
Mitchel. “ I have noticed that for several days 
you have been ususually pensive. I hope no 
new affliction has befallen you.” 

A flood of tears and a convulsive grasp of 
her friend’s hand were her answer. After recov- 
ering from her first gush of feeling, she mourn- 
fully said, — 

Every heart knoweth its own bitterness.” 


4 


RELIGIOUS INSTRUCTION. 


115 


“Very true, Priscilla; and if yours is of a 
nature proper to be confided to a friend, tell 
me, and I will sympathize with you with all 
the tenderness of a sister.” 

“ O Mrs. Mitchel, Pm a sinner I ” said she, 
with the tears streaming down her cheeks. “ Pm 
a great sinner; and I fear I shall be lost for- 
ever.” 

“ I bless the Lord that you are sensible of it, 
Priscilla. It is a great thing to be brought 
under concernment for our sins. We are all 
of us guilty, but all do not feel it. 'Relate to 
me how you discovered your sinful state, and 
what have been your feelings since.” 

In compliance with her request, Priscilla gave 
an account of her interview with Mr. Daven- 
port, what he said, and how she had been 
affected since. She told her experience, and 
then asked, “ What shall I do ? ” 

“ I think, my child, you had better go and 
see the good pastor again ; he is the best able 
to give you that instruction which you at pres- 
ent need. I will most cheerfully accompany 
you.” 

The masculine sternness of the Puritan 
divine was not particularly attractive to Pris- 
cilla, and she hesitated ; but after considerable 
urging, she complied. 

8 


116 


LAW WORK. 


So soon as the minister was in possession 
of her feelings, he told her that, however deep 
her convictions of sin were, she still came far 
short of a full realization of her guilt. “ In 
order to form a complete estimate of the demerit 
of sin, we must be able to comprehend fully 
the immaculate holiness and the vast extent of 
the divine law. To do this, we must be able 
to form adequate conceptions of the greatness 
of its Author. But God is incomprehensible. 
How strong and bold is the language of Job ! 
‘ Canst thou by searching find out God ? Canst 
thou find out the Almighty to perfection ? ’Tis 
high as heaven ; what canst thou do ? deeper 
than hell ; what canst thou know ? the measure 
thereof is longer than the earth, and broader 
than the sea.’ As now you cannot comprehend 
the greatness of God, neither can you compre- 
hend the greatness of his law. It is exceed- 
ing broad ; it embraceth all worlds, and taketh 
cognizance of the thoughts, the purposes, and 
the motives — yea, of all the workings of the 
inmost soul of every rational creature. And 
as you cannot form full conceptions of the law, 
you cannot, of course, form adequate concep- 
tions of the vileness of sin, which is its viola- 
tion. You are therefore far more guilty than 
you imagine or feel yourself to be. If your 


JUST CONDEMNATION. 


117 


sins were set in order before you, as they are 
before the eye of Him against whom they have 
been directed, if they appeared to you as vile 
as they do to Him, you would be overwhelmed 
with despair.” 

This train of remark was not indulged in 
without design. The pastor was aiming to 
accomplish a specific object, for which these 
thoughts were specially adapted. In his view, 
it was important that a decided, genuine con- 
version should be preceded by a deep prepara- 
tory “ law work ” — a keen sense of personal 
guilt and just condemnation. Instead, there- 
fore, of endeavoring to impart immediate com- 
fort, he labored rather to give intensity to her 
convictions ; to make her sensible of her utter 
sinfulness and hopelessness ; to cut her off 
entirely from the least dependence upon her- 
self, in consequence of any natural goodness 
which she might suppose she possessed, and 
convince her that she was entirely at the dis- 
posal of that just and infinite Being whose law 
she had violated, and whose anger she had 
incurred. 

“What now can you do?” continued the 
faithful pastor. “ God gave you a law which 
was a perfect transcript of his own character, 
‘holy, just, and good;’ to this law he annexed 


118 


CONSCIENCE. 


the penalty of eternal death, endless banish- 
ment from his presence into outer darkness 
and sorrow. As now you have violated this 
law so frequently that you can give an affirm- 
ative answer to the question of Eliphaz the 
Temanite to Job, when he asked, ‘Is not thy 
wickedness great? and thine iniquities infi- 
nite?’ and as Jehovah, whom you have of- 
fended, is a God of righteousness and truth, 
and hateth iniquity with a perfect hatred, — 
what hope have you of escape ? Your condem- 
nation by the law is just ; this you say you 
feel.” 

“ I do.” 

“ Well, then, as God is just, and, therefore, 
is disposed to execute justice, how can you 
escape without justice being set at nought — 
disregarded — treated as of no account ? ” 

“It is that which troubles me. I know that 
I’m justly condemned, and I can see no way in 
which a just. God can save me. All is dark.” 

“ Has your present anxiety been produced in 
any way by any special sin, or by the neglect 
of some known positive duty ? ” 

“ Not that I am sensible of. My whole life 
appears sinful. I have never loved God. I 
have never designedly tried to please him. I 
have seldom thought of him. I have always 
been seeking my own ways.” 


SOUNDING THE ALARM. 


119 


“ The reason I ask the question is, becatise 
the accusations of natural conscience are some- 
times mistaken for the convictions of the Spirit. 
A person who has committed some particular 
sin, of more than usual criminality, may possess 
a deep sense of his guiltiness, and be over- 
whelmed with sorrow, without being in any 
degree under the special influences of the Holy 
Ghost. The anguish of Judas Iscariot can be 
accounted for without any reference to the con- 
victing power of the Spirit.” 

“ My sorrow,” said Priscilla, “ does not arise 
from any one sin which I have committed, nor 
from any recent acts of transgression. It was 
occasioned by your last conversation. That 
passage of Scripture which you used — ‘ the 
wrath of God abideth upon you’ — has been 
continually following me, and sounding in my 
ears like a death knell.” 

“ It is your death knell,” replied the minister, 
in slow, measured, and solemn tones, which 
made his inquirer tremble; “and if you repent 
not, it will be your bitter experience during the 
endless ages of eternity. You are standing on 
slippery places, and the flames of hell wait 
to receive you. If you were to die in your 
present condition, you would, like the rich man, 
lift up your eyes, being in torments. There is 


120 


UNHAPPINESS. 


notliing before you but a fearful looking for of 
judgment, and of fiery indignation, which shall 
devour the adversaries; and were you to be 
forever banished into outer darkness, where 
there is weeping, and wailing, and gnashing 
of teeth, your own conscience, and all the 
angels of heaven would approve your sentence. 
Your condition is a fearful one. You have no 
time to lose. What you intend to do to secure 
the salvation of your soul, you must do quickly. 
Time flies ; death hastens, and hell opens wide 
its mouth to receive you.” 

The poor girl obtained no comfort from this 
interview. She returned home more unhappy 
than ever. It seemed to her as if the minister 
was unnecessarily stern, harsh, and even cruel. 

“ I thought,” said she, “ that he would pour 
balm on my bleeding heart ; but instead of that, 
he has probed my wounds, opened them deep- 
er, and ma'de them more painful. My condi- 
tion seems more hopeless than ever. Instead 
of addressing to me a single promise, he has 
dwelt altogether on the terrors of the Lord.” 

“Be not grieved, Priscilla, with his treat- 
ment ; he has had much experience, and knows 
how to deal skilfully with inquiring souls. All 
that he said was true,” replied her aunt. 

Although the minister was apparently harsh 


PASTOR^S PRAYER. 


121 


in his language, yet his soul was full of tender- 
ness for her. He had indulged in this strain of 
solemn and awakening truth from a sense of 
pastoral fidelity, and because he desired that 
the spiritual work in progress within her might 
be radical and thorough. But after she had 
retired, he knelt upon the floor of his hut, and 
poured out a most earnest and affectionate 
prayer in her behalf, pleading with deep feeling 
and pathos, as a man pleadeth with his friend, 
that the good work which he believed had been 
begun within her might be carried on to perfect 
completion, that after having clear views of 
her great sinfulness and entire helplessness, she 
might be made willing, in the day of his power, 
to submit herself unconditionally to the divine 
disposal, and might thus find peace. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


ENLIGHTENING THE INQUIRER. 

The conversation resulted in imparting to 
Priscilla more intelligent and enlarged views 
of her sinfulness. She thought more of the 
greatness of God ; of her relation to him as a 
subject; of the holiness and strictness of the 
law which she had violated ; of the moral 
necessity there was for the execution of the 
penalty. She looked at herself as a member of 
the vast universe. She thought upon the rela- 
tion which her sins sustained to other members 
of the great family of God, and wondered what 
the effect upon them would be, if her sins were 
to escape the threatened penalty. It seemed 
to her that whatever course God pursued in 
the treatment of any of his creatures, it must 
be such as to secure the approbation and the 
admiration of all holy beings. Then the ques- 
tion came to her, “ How would my deliverance 
from deserved punishment be regarded by holy 
beings ? Could they approve it ?■ I know they 

( 122 ) 


SPIRITUAL TROUBLES. 


123 


would approve my condemnation ; how, then, 
could they approve my salvation ? ” 

Of one thing she felt convinced, and that 
was, that God could not treat h^r as if she 
were isolated from the rest of the universe, but 
that he must have regard to his own honor and 
glory among them ; and as she could see no 
way in which he could forgive and save her, 
consistently with his own glory, she felt as if 
there were no hope for her. “ O that I could 
see my mother, and relate to her my feelings ! 
Her conversation and prayers might, perhaps, 
bring relief.” 

She wandered around like a half-distracted 
person for a number of days. When she read 
the Bible, it seemed to be filled with threaten- 
ings against her. She had frequently heard 
her religious friends tell how some unexpected 
passage of Scripture, to which they had unde- 
signedly opened, had suddenly illumined their 
minds and comforted their hearts, in times of 
perplexity and trouble. “ Perhaps it will be so 
with me,” said she to herself; “there will be 
no harm in trying; I will, therefore, open the 
pible, and read the first passage that presents 
itself, and will regard it as addressed personally 
to me. If it should be a promise, I will receive it 
as a good omen.” She sat down upon a moss- 


124 


THE TEST. 


covered rock, under the shadow of a large and 
beautiful elm, and took from her bosom a small 
Bible, which she carried constantly with her. 
She held it closed in her hands a few moments, 
and then slowly opened it. At the same in- 
stant, a small fleck of light fell through the 
leaves of the trees, upon about the middle of 
the left page of her book. “ Light I ” said she 
to herself; “just what I want. I will read 
the verse which it fell upon, and perhaps it will 
enlighten and comfort my mind.” 

The verse happened to be Psalm ix. 17. She 
read it aloud. “ The wicked shall be turned 
into hell, and all the nations that forget God.” 
She closed the book, and burst into tears. 

“ No comfort, no hope for me ; all is dark- 
ness and condemnation. What must I do to 
be saved ? O God, teach me how to escape 
from the wrath to come.” 

Her meditations were interrupted by the 
approach of one of the men. At first she knew 
not who it was ; but as he came nearer, and 
more of his form could be seen amid the trees 
of the wood, Priscilla was glad to discover that 
it was the pastor. She arose from her moss- 
covered seat, and went a few steps towards him. 
As Mr. Davenport was on his way to the vil- 
lage, Priscilla accompanied him. After the usual 


INNER LIFE. 


125 


salutations of the day were over, the good min- 
ister inquired how her soul prospered. Priscilla 
related to him fully her various exercises of 
mind — her inner life, her increased sense of 
guilt, and her clearer perceptions of the justness 
of her condemnation, since her last interview 
with him. 

“ And I can see no gleam of hope, no way 
of escape. God has said the wicked shall be 
turned into hell : if, now, he is a God of truth, 
how can I escape, without his violating his 
own word ? ’’ 

“ That, my young friend, is truly the great 
question. The divine Lawgiver says, ‘ The 
soul that sinneth, it shall die. The wages of sin 
is death. The wicked shall not go unpunished.’ 
His own justice and veracity are pledged for 
its execution. By violating that law, you are 
exposed to its dreadful penalty; it is, there- 
fore, an important question in what way, or 
on what principle, you can escape, consist- 
ently with divine justice. How can God be 
true to himself, and yet deliver you from the 
punishment with which he has threatened 
you ? ” 

“ It is that which troubles me. I know that 
Jesus came into the world as our Saviour; I 
know I must believe in him; yet every thing 


126 


man’s helplessness. 


seems so vague, so indefinite and difficult, 
that I understand nothing.” 

After a somewhat close examination of his 
inquirer, the pastor was convinced that what 
he termed a “ good law work ” had been per- 
formed within her ; that she had clear, deep, 
and intelligent convictions of her true charac- 
ter and condition before God, and that, there- 
fore, it would be appropriate to unfold to her 
the provisions of the gospel, and explain to her 
on what principles God could be just, and yet 
pardon a justly condemned sinner. This im- 
portant duty he endeavored to perform whilst 
returning slowly with her to the settlement. 
He told her, among many other things, that all 
our knowledge of the way of salvation was 
derived entirely from the Bible. Nowhere 
else, but from the law and the testimony, could 
we obtain any authoritative, satisfactory infor- 
mation upon this all-absorbing theme. The 
main question, therefore, was. What do the 
Scriptures teach upon this subject? Ascertain 
that, and we have learned all that it is neces- 
sary for us to know. 

“ One thing,” continued he, “is very evident; 
and that is, that it is far beyond the ability of 
man to deliver himself from the condemned 
and wretched state in which his sins have 


SUBSTITUTION. 


127 


plunged him. Unless aid from a higher source 
is extended to him, his condition is utterly 
hopeless. This aid has been provided ; for we 
read that “ He hath laid help upon one who is 
mighty ; ” and who can this mighty one be, but 
the Lord Messiah, to whom Isaiah refers, as 
the one who “ speaks in righteousness, mighty 
to save.” 

“ I believe all that, and yet I do not see how 
the divine justice is guarded, or the honor of 
God preserved, in the forgiveness of one who 
is justly condemned. If you could explain 
this, you would relieve me of my chief diffi- 
culty.” 

“ The reason why you do not see how the 
divine justice is protected, is because you fail 
of appreciating the grand principle of substitu- 
tion, which is a prominent element in the gov- 
ernment of God. Let me read to you a few 
verses upon this subject. Taking the little Bible 
from her hand, he paused for a few moments in 
his walk, and read as follows : ‘ I delivered 

unto you first of all that which I also received, 
how that Christ died for our sins, according to 
the Scriptures.’ ‘ We see Jesus, who was 
made a little lower than the angels for the 
suffering of death, crowned with glory and 


128 


ATONEMENT. 


honor; that he, by the grace of God, should 
taste death for every man.’ ‘ In whom we have 
redemption through his blood, the forgiveness 
of sins according to the riches of his grace.’ 
“He was wounded for our transgressions, he 
was bruised for our iniquities ; the chastise- 
ment of our peaee was upon him, and with his 
stripes we are healed.’ ‘ The blood of Christ 
cleanseth us from all sin.’ ‘ He is the propiti- 
ation for our .sins, and not for ours only, but 
also for the sins of the whole world.’ ‘ The good 
Shepherd giveth his life for the sheep.’ From 
these and many other passages of like import, 
it is evident that Christ, the Son of God, came 
into the world, assumed human nature, lived a 
holy life, so as to fulfil and thereby approve the 
law, and then voluntarily died in the stead of 
and for the benefit of the human family. He 
came to make propitiation for them, by offer- 
ing himself a sacrifice in their behalf. And 
God is willing to accept of this sacrifice as 
a substitute for the execution of the penalty 
upon the sinner, provided the sinner will be- 
lieve in Christ. As, now, Jesus Christ is a 
being of such an exalted and divine nature, 
as he was perfectly holy, the substitution of 
his death in the place of the execution of the 


ATONEMENT. 


129 


real penalty upon the actual transgressor was 
a clear and very strong expression of God’s 
abhorrence of sin. It also developed his deter- 
mination to maintain the authority of his own 
law.” 


CHAPTER XVIL 


GREAT CHANGE. 

A SHORT distance before these two interlocu- 
tors, and directly in their path, upon a large, 
flat rock, which was level with the surface of 
the ground, lay a repulsive serpent, coiled up, 
either asleep or else warming himself in the 
rays of the sun. So closely engaged were 
Priscilla and the pastor in conversation that 
they did not perceive him until they were near- 
ly upon him. But so soon as it was dis- 
covered, the pastor raised his cane, and, with 
one blow, disabled it, so that it could not 
“ drag its slow length along.” He then 
stamped upon its head with the thick heel 
of his boot, and killed it. 

“ A very timely providence,” said he. “ It 
reminds us of the first promise given to man, 
after the introduction of sin into the world, 
which was, that the seed of the woman should 
bruise the head of the serpent ; by which I un- 
derstand that the promised Messiah would 
destroy the works and the power of the devil.” 

( 130 ) 


ARGUMENT. 


131 


Leaving the dead reptile, they passed on. 
“ It is a mysterious arrangement,” continued 
the minister, “ in the plan of salvation, that 
the Son of God, ‘through death, was to destroy 
him that had the power of death, that is, the 
devil.’ ” 

“ But is there not,” inquired Priscilla, anx- 
ious to resume the conversation where it was 
broken off, by the incident which we have 
just related, — “ is there not something ex- 
tremely cruel in obliging an innocent person 
to suffer instead of the guilty ? ” 

“There is; but that question is not appropri- 
ate to this subject. For God did not oblige 
his Son to suffer in man’s stead. It was en- 
tirely voluntary on the part of Christ. He en- 
tered cheerfully upon this work ; as it was writ- 
ten of him, ‘ I delight to do thy will, O God.’ 
It was an arrangement into which he cordially 
entered, out of regard to his great love for the 
ruined children of men. This feature relieves 
it entirely from all cruelty or injustice. If 
Christ had been arbitrarily compelled to suf- 
fer and die, ^against his own will, the whole 
subject of redemption would assume a very 
different character from what now belongs 
to it.” 

“ But if. as one of the passages which you 
9 


132 


THE APPLICATION. 


read says, ‘ Christ tasted death for every man/ 
why is not every man saved ? ” 

“ Because the benefits of Christ’s death to 
man are made to depend upon the exercise of 
faith ; for Paul says, ‘ God hath set forth Christ 
Jesus to be a propitiation through faith in his 
blood,’ ‘ that he might be just, and the justifier 
of him which helieveth.^ In another place he 
says, ‘ Being justified by faith^ we have peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ’ 
And Christ himself said, ‘He. that believeth 
and is baptized shall be saved, and he that be- 
lieveth not shall be damned.’ So that, although 
he has made ample provision for the salvation 
of all men by his own atoning death, yet sav- 
ing benefits from this provision will be received 
by those only who exercise penitence for their 
sins, and faith in him. Permit me now, before 
I part from you,” continued the pastor, as they 
approached within sight of the humble dw’ell- 
ings of the colonists, “ to be more personal, 
and to make an application of these truths to 
your own case, for I have felt a tender and 
paternal interest in you, and should rejoice if, 
in the providence of God, you should become 
my first convert in this wilderness of the new 
world. You are a justly condemned sinner. 
You are under, that is, exposed to, the penalty 


JUSTICE MAINTAINED. 


133 


of the law, which is eternal death. But Jesus 
Christ, the Son of God, has entered the world, 
and died upon the cross, for you. He has made 
propitiation for your sins. He has met the 
demands of the law against you so far, that if 
you will now abandon your sins, accept of 
Christ as your Saviour, and sincerely devote 
yourself to his cause, you will be forgiven and 
saved. God will be as truly honored by your 
salvation, through faith in Christ, as he will be 
in your condemnation if you reject Christ 
Divine justice will be as really regarded and 
maintained by your forgiveness through the 
atoning death of Christ, as it would have been 
by the execution of the penalty upon you if 
Christ had not died in your behalf. All that is 
wanting is, that you should feel, as I believe 
you do, a deep sense of guilt ; that you should 
justify both the law and its divine Lawgiver 
by acknowledging the justice of your condem- 
nation ; that you should possess a truly peni- 
tent and contrite heart, and that you should 
make an entire and unreserved surrender of 
yourself to Christ, relying wholly upon his 
atoning death for your acceptance with God. 
Do this, and your anxieties will disappear, your 
burden will be removed, and you will be filled 
with ‘joy unspeakable and full of glory.’” 


134 


EXPECTATION. 


They now reached the village. Priscilla’s 
uncle came out to meet them, and, with a smile 
on his countenance, told her he expected that, 
by to-morrow night, the messenger would re- 
turn, bringing letters from her father, or, per- 
haps, her father himself. 

“ I think it most likely that he will come 
himself,” replied Priscilla. 

“ I hope so,” added the pastor, “ for I should 
rejoice to hear how Zion prospers among our 
friends there.” 

That night Priscilla scarcely closed her eyes. 
Her religious exercises, her conversation with 
the minister, and her earnest desire to see her 
father, served to banish all tendency to sleep. 

She earnestly desired to obtain peace of 
mind before her father’s arrival, because she 
knew it would be to him such grateful news. 

From the Indians, who frequently visited 
New Haven, the settlers learned what kinds of 
plants in their vicinity were used for food. It 
was the custom of Priscilla to go out in the 
morning, gather a quantity of these, and then 
prepare them for her uncle’s table. They as- 
sisted in giving variety to the articles of diet 
used by the family. 

On the morning after her conversation with 
Mr. Davenport, she took a basket and went 


RURAL SANCTUARY. 


135 


out, professedly for that purpose. She wore a 
light straw bonnet, and over her neck was 
carelessly thrown a small brown handkerchief, 
or shawl. Her Bible was in her bosom. Her 
real object was to seek some place of retire- 
ment in the depths of the forest, where she 
could read and pray aloud without being over- 
heard by others — where she could give free 
vent to her feelings without the least embarrass- 
ment from the presence of others. 

Being absorbed with her own thoughts, she 
wandered away much farther than she was 
aware of, until, at a point some three miles 
from the settlement, she found, on the borders 
of a pond, a high, precipitous rock, at the base 
of which was a little natural grove, so secluded 
and protected by thick shrubbery as effectually 
to prevent any one who might be passing from 
seeing those who sought concealment within 
its shadow. 

“ This shall be my sanctuary,” said Priscilla. 
“ Here will I seek God with all my heart.” 

After hanging her bonnet upon the branches, 
she sat down, took the Bible from her bosom, 
and read aloud, with frequent ejaculations of 
her own interspersed, the fifty-first Psalm, the 
fifteenth chapter of Luke, and the fifty-third 
chapter of Isaiah, as these had been particularly 


136 


AN INCIDENT. 


recommended to her attention by the pastor. 
Whilst engaged in reading, she was startled 
by a repulsive-looking snake, which slowly 
crawled by her. As she changed her position, 
the reptile raised its head, and, with a hissing 
sound, thrust out its forked tongue, and then 
slipped into the bushes. Priscilla soon re- 
covered her composure, and continued reading. 
Presently a large black spider darted from its 
silken, funnel-shaped hole in the decayed stump 
of an old tree, and seized a fly. The captive 
made considerable struggling, but, in a few 
moments, was mastered by its deceitful enemy, 
and carried hopelessly to the bottom of the den. 

“ If I were superstitious,” said Priscilla, “ I 
should regard these as bad omens, and hastily 
return. And yet how suggestive were they! 
That old serpent, the devil, goeth about like 
a lion, seeking whom he may devour. He 
leadeth the wicked captive at his will. In his 
concealed snares he entraps unwary souls to 
their own ruin. O God, break his power over 
me ! Permit me to enjoy the liberty of thy chil- 
dren.” 

She threw herself upon her knees on the 
grass, and, for a long time, was engaged in 
earnest, wrestling prayer. She not only con- 
fessed her great sinfulness in general, but sped- 


EARNEST PRAYER. 


137 


fied various particular offences, which, though 
she had not been in the habit of regarding 
them as specially sinful, now lay with weight 
upon her mind. She prayed for light, for 
peace, for pardon, for salvation. 

She justified God in her condemnation. 
“ O Father, so numerous are my transgres- 
sions, and so aggravated my guilt, that if thou 
wert to banish me forever from all the joys of 
heaven, there would be no injustice in my 
doom. In my inmost soul I feel that it would 
be all right. Unworthy am I of the smallest 
favor from' thy hand. Yet, Father, hast thou 
not promised to pardon the penitent ? Hast 
thou not sent Jesus, thy Son, to make propiti- 
ation ? Has he not been slain as the atoning 
Lamb ? Did he not say that he came into the 
world to save sinners ? O, for his sake, have 
mercy upon me. I plead with thee by his 
tears, his groans, his crown of thorns, and 
bloody sweat. I plead with thee by his cruel 
mockings, scourging, and condemnation ; by 
his wounded hands, his pierced side, his ear- 
nest prayers, and his agonizing death, have com- 
passion upon me, and cast me not away from 
thy presence. O Lord, I believe in thee. I 
trust in the righteousness and death of thy 
Son. I throw myself at thy feet. I would 


138 


THE CONVERT. 


now — O help me to do it sincerely — I would 
now, most merciful Saviour, cast myself, with- 
out reserve, into thine arms. I would now 
give myself entirely to thee. From this hour, 
O blessed Saviour, I consecrate myself, my 
time, my gifts, my influence, all that I have, 
and all that I am, entirely to thee. I would be 
thine for time and thine for eternity. In thy 
death would I trust for pardon, and thy charac- 
ter would I take for my example. O, lift upon 
me the light of thy countenance, and cause old 
things to pass away, and all things to become 
new.” 

She paused. A glow of unusual peace 
passed over her mind, like sunshine passing 
over, illuminating, and beautifying a landscape. 
As she opened her eyes, they fell upon the 
silken trap of the spider. ,A trembling of the 
web indicated a struggle, in the deceitful fun- 
nel, between the two insects ; presently the fly 
came to the edge of the nest, and flew away. 
“ Good ! the captive is delivered. Is it the 
emblem of my deliverance? for I feel like a 
bird escaped from the snare of the fowler. My 
burden is gone. My tears are dried up. I see 
now how it is. Believing in Christ, trusting 
in Christ, how simple! how easy! I am my 
Beloved’s, and my Belove4 is mine. Why was 


THE HYMN. 


139 


it so dark before ? But no matter ; all is light 
now. Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that 
is within me, bless his holy name. I must 
hasten to my faithful pastor, and tell him I 
have found the pearl of great price — the one 
thing needful. Henceforth I will serve the 
Lord.” 

She took her bonnet from the bushes, put 
it on, seized her pail, and left* her leafy taber- 
nacle to return to the settlement, singing as 
she went, — 

“ The Lord hath opened wide mine eyes 
To look beyond the threatening skies ; 

The God-Man Saviour, now I see, 

Did shed his crimson blood for me.” 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE MISSING GIRL. 

About an hour after Priscilla had left the 
house, in the morning, with her basket, as nar- 
rated in the preceding chapter, the Indian mes- 
senger who had been sent to Boston, and 
whom Priscilla’s uncle told her he expected by 
night, returned. There was something of a 
stir among the settlers when it was known 
that Priscilla’s father was with him. All sym- 
pathized in the joy of the occasion, for all of 
them were anxious that the girl in whom they 
had become so deeply interested should find 
her father and her home. 

‘•Where is my daughter?” said Mr. Abel 
Eaton, as, '^^ithout ceremony, he entered the 
house which had been pointed out to him as 
his brother’s ; “ where is Priscilla, my long-lost 
child ? O, relieve my suspense, and bring me 
to her at once.” 

“ She is in the fields, gathering a few plants 
to boil with our dinner,” replied a woman who 
was at work in the kitchen. 


( 140 ) 


ERRORISTS. 


141 


“ In what direction ? Tell me, and I will go 
to her at once.” 

Presently the family and friends, who had 
heard of his arrival, assembled in the house, 
and dissuaded him from going in pursuit of 
Priscilla, as it was very uncertain where she 
was, and she would doubtless return in a short 
time. 

So, taking a seat in their midst, he endeav- 
ored to make the time appear to pass rapidly, 
by giving some account of the state of things 
in Boston. Many questions were asked and 
answered. 

‘‘We are not, at present, sailing through the 
smoothest water there. The Familists are 
coming in to destroy, like the locusts of Egypt, 
every green thing ; and heretics of other kinds, 
like the caterpillar and canker worm, are there 
to help them. Our godly magistrates, how- 
ever, are determined to deal towards them with 
an iron rod.” 

An hour passed away, and there were no 
signs of Priscilla’s return. Her father expressed 
some anxiety for her; but his fears were al- 
layed when they told him that she was accus- 
tomed to going off alone, and to take her own 
time to return, and therefore he had no reason 
to be alarmed on account of her delay. 


142 


THE MISSING GIRL. 


Conversation was kept up, with unflagging 
interest until the hour of dinner. 

“Has not Priscilla returned yet?” said her 
father ; “ if she went to gather greens for din- 
ner, she certainly would have come home by 
this time, unless something unusual had de- 
tained, her. Has she ever remained away from 
her meals, when she has gone out in this 
manner ? ” 

“ No ; she is always at the table,” replied her 
uncle. 

“ Then something has happened,” said her 
father, with deep emotion, at the same time 
rising from his seat ; “ I will not touch another 
mouthful till I know the worst.” Seizing his 
hat, he went to the door, and asked what di- 
rection she took. Being informed where she 
was seen last, he, with several others, started 
off in pursuit of her. They wandered all the 
afternoon, exploring every valley, and ascend- 
ing every hill from which they could take a 
wide survey of the surrounding country, but 
without success. They called her name aloud 
many times, but no reply was heard, save the 
echo of their own voices. As the shadows of 
the evening approached, they returned, hoping 
that they should find her at home upon their 
arrival. They were disappointed ! No one 


THE SEARCH. 


143 


had seen or heard from her since morning. 
The news soon spread through all the little 
settlement that Priscilla was missing, creating 
intense excitement. Various opinions were 
expressed respecting the cause of her absence ; 
but the general impression was, that she had 
gone too far from the village, and was lost. 
Her father, poor man, was overwhelmed with 
distress, and would not be comforted. They 
entreated him to eat, for they knew he must 
be faint. But he declined. He regarded him- 
self as bound by his previous declaration that 
he would not eat again till he knew the worst. 
He said he would spend the night in looking 
for her, and passionately entreated others to do 
the same. Several parties were immediately 
formed, who took with them lighted torches, 
and went forth in various directions. The 
whole night was spent in search. The country 
for miles around was examined. Every where 
that the different parties went, they shouted 
aloud her name. At one time, one of them 
thought he heard her reply ; but upon listening 
more carefully, it proved to be the growl of 
some wild animal. The morning came : the 
exploring parties all met at Mr. Eaton’s, but 
not one of them could furnish a single gleam 
of hope. 


/ 


CHAPTER XIX. 


THE ANXIOUS SEARCH. 

Deep gloom now settled upon all. They 
feared the worst, yet they could not relinquish 
the idea of farther search. 

As it was known that the Indians were skil- 
ful in following the trail of their enemies 
through the woods and fields, it was proposed 
that one of them be obtained for this purpose. 
A messenger was despatched for a neighboring 
brave, the translation of whose name was 
Lightfoot, and who could speak a little Eng- 
lish. Upon his arrival, the Indian was in- 
formed of their object, and was asked if he 
would undertake the search. He signified his 
acquiescence, and then asked what the girl had 
in her hand, and whether she wore any shoes, 
and if so, what size ? All the facts were com- 
municated to him — that she went to get some 
young plants for the table, that she had a bas- 
ket, and that she wore shoes of the size of a 
pair of hers which were shown him. He then 
inquired where she was last seen. Being in- 

( 144 ) 


FOLLOWING THE TRAIL. 


145 


formed that the last time any of the family saw 
her, she was upon a little rising piece of land, 
north of the house, and that they supposed she 
went in that direction, he said he was ready to 
start. 

“ Before setting out, let us,” said Priscilla’s 
uncle, “ implore the blessing of God. He has 
commanded us to acknowledge him in all our 
ways, and he would direct our paths. We 
need his direction now, if ever ; and let us 
seek it.” 

A long and earnest prayer was offered for 
success to crown their efforts — that father and 
child, after so long a separation, might be 
permitted once more to meet and rejoice to- 
gether. 

The two Eatons, with one or two others, 
carrying food, started off — the Indian, as 
guide, taking the lead. They soon reached 
the top of the little rising knoll where Pris- 
cilla was last seen. Lightfoot here requested 
his companions to stand still for a few mo- 
^ments. He carefully examined the grass, and 
then, beckoning them to follow, started to- 
wards a forest. In some places the grass was 
quite high. Here the guide had no difficulty 
in tracking her. The leaning spears were like 
so many indexes, pointing out the course she 


146 


INDIAN SAGACITY. 


had taken. In other spots the grass was low 
and thin. Here more caution was required. 
Lightfoot generally crossed directly over these 
thin spots, in a straight line with the course 
he had come, and after a little examination, 
would find, without much difficulty, the trail 
in the higher grass beyond. At one time, 
before reaching the woods, he lost her trail 
entirely. Beckoning to his followers to stand 
still, so that he might not become confused 
with their footprints, he carefully examined 
the ground in every direction for some dis- 
tance. After a few minutes, he told them to 
follow on. 

“ I wonder,” said Mr. Samuel Eaton, “ how 
these savages are able to track a person with 
so much certainty ; for instance, how did he 
now find her lost trail ? ” 

‘‘ Suppose you ask him. Perhaps he is 
not so taciturn but that he will give you a 
reply.” 

“Lightfoot, how do you know you are on 
the right track ? ” 

The Indian stopped, and then turned back 
to the spot where he was when he told them 
to “ come on.” • 

“ You see dat ? ” said he, pointing to the 
ground. 


THE EXPLANATION. 


147 


“ I see nothing unusual,” was Mr. Eaton’s 
reply. The little party all gathered round, and 
looked, but said they saw no footprints. 

“No, no footprint; but what dis?” said 
the Indian, as he pushed away the thin grass, 
and showed a plant which had been fresh 
cut. They all looked at the cut plant.” 

“ You tell she had basket ; me say she had 
knife, too. She stop here and cut greens.” 

“ That seems very reasonable.” The lower 
radicle leaves of the plant were left, which 
showed it to be a species which they used for 
food. 

“ Now look here. See dese little flowers all 
lean in dis way — de same dare — and dare,” 
pointing to other spots about a foot or so 
apart. “ Dem where her feet were — her trail. 
She went in dis ’rectidn,” continued the In- 
dian, pointing obliquely towards the woods. 

“ He’s right,” said Mr. Eaton ; “ I see it 
all, now that he has explained it ; but I should 
not have discovered it myself.” 

“ Perhaps not ; but this is a part of an In- 
dian’s education. He has frequent occasion 
to track, in this manner, his enemies, and his 
experience makes him skilful.” 

Pressing on with as much speed as they 
could, without danger of losing the trail, they 
10 


148 


FOOTPRINTS. 


came, after a while, to a brook. Lightfoot 
scanned the opposite shore for a few moments, 
and then pointed to an indentation in the 
soft soil, which he said was her footprint. 

‘‘ Perhaps some one else has gone this way,” 
said her father. 

Lem me see,” replied the guide. He then 
took one of the shoes, which was shown him 
at the house as hers, and which he had brought 
with him, and stepping across the brook, he 
placed it carefully over the print. 

“ See dare ; nice fit,” said Lightfoot. By a 
careful inspection, the party were satisfied that 
the impression was made by a shoe of precise- 
ly the same size as the one which the Indian 
had brought with him. They had no doubt 
of its being Priscilla’s. 

These discoveries increased the excitement 
of the pursuit, and their admiration at the skill 
of the guide. At times he seemed to be en- 
dowed with some sense of which his compan- 
ions were destitute, for he would pass' on 
without any hesitancy, where they could not 
see the least indication of Priscilla or any one 
else having preceded them. They expected, 
when they entered the woods, that the Indian 
would be perplexed. But he was not. He 
proceeded very cautiously, and occasionally 


THE SPRING. 


149 


would point out to them the marks by which 
he was guided. 

“ Dat be her work,” said he, as he pointed 
to a small twig which was hanging from its 
parent branch by its thin bark. 

“ Perhaps some animal has done it,” said 
Mr. Eaton. 

“ No, no,” replied Lightfoot ; “ look ; it be a 
sharp, clean cut through de leaf into de stem.” 

Upon a close inspection, he was found to be 
correct. The knife had cut through the leaf, 
and nearly severed the stem from its branch. It 
was retained by the thin fibres of the bark. 

No animal do dat — woman swing her 
knife so,” said he, at the same time imitating 
her motion, “ and cut de leaf.” 

Keeping on her trail, they by and by came 
to a clear flowing spring. After a few mo- 
ments’ examination, Lightfoot told them she 
had stopped there to rest. 

“ How do you know that? ” asked her father. 

“ Look dare,” replied he, pointing to a large 
stone; “she sat down on dat — see dese two 
marks,” — he pointed to the impression made 
by two feet at the side of a stone ; — “ she put 
her feet dare, and her basket dare,” — pointing 
to a spot where the ground, being soft, had re- 
ceived the impression of a portion of the bot- 
tom of a basket. 


150 


A DISCOVERY. 


‘‘ Nothing can be plainer,” said her uncle. 

“ Very true,” replied his brother ; ‘‘ but it^s 
strange that she should come here for table 
plants. They do not grow in such shaded 
land.” 

“ Perhaps she rambled about from the nov- 
elty and pleasure of the thing.” 

“ No, no ; there must have been some other 
motive,” said her father. . 

After refreshing themselves with a draught 
of clear and cool water from the spring, they 
resumed their pursuit. By and by they ap- 
proached a high, precipitous rock. The trail 
led round the base of it to the opposite side 
from where they were. It was upon the verge 
of a large pond. “ Ugh ! ” uttered Lightfoot, 
indicating that he discovered something more 
than the signs of a single trail. He put his 
finger on his lips to indicate silence, and then 
cautiously and noiselessly reconnoitred the 
spot. He found an opening into some bushes 
at the base of the high rock, through which he 
entered. Again did he make a low, guttural 

Ugh ! ” He had found the. very spot which 
Priscilla had chosen as her sanctuary! The 
marks of the recent presence of some one were 
very apparent on the broken leaves and the 
trampled grass. 


CHAPTER XX. 


THE RESULT. 

Lightfoot examined the ground very care- 
fully with Indian sagacity, and then said, “ She 
be here some time. She do so here,” at the 
same time throwing himself upon his knees. 

“ The posture of prayer,” said Mr. Eaton. 

“ Yes, she probably chose this as a suitable 
place for devotion; but where is she now?” 
said her father. “ O my God! am I to be dis- 
appointed again ? Shall I never see my daugh- 
ter?” His anguish was great. He sat down 
in the same spot where Priscilla had sat to read 
her Bible, and wept like a child. 

“ Be not discouraged too soon,” said his 
brother. “ We have not lost her trail yet, and 
may still succeed in finding her.” 

“ What is that?” asked one of the company, 
as he pointed at an object some distance from 
them, near the water. 

“ It appears something like a light-colored 
stone.” As all eyes were directed towards it, a 

( 151 ) 


152 


APPREHENSIONS. 


sudden gust of wind blew, and rolled it along 
the shore.” 

“ A basket I ” ‘‘ A basket ! ” exclaimed two or 
three voices simultaneously. They all hastened 
to the spot, and found it was Priscilla’s basket, 
with a few greens in it. It was examined with 
painful interest. 

This discovery served to increase the appre- 
hensions of the company. They all had their 
fears, and yet were unwilling to express them. 

“ O that I knew the worst,” groaned the 
father. “ I fear some evil thing has happened 
to my child, and I shall never see her again.” 

As that was the feeling of the whole party, 
no one made reply. They stood for some 
moments without uttering a word. The silence 
was broken by the guide giving one of his 
mysterious ‘‘ Ugh’s,” at the same time pointing 
to an object floating upon the water. It had 
no resemblance to a branch, or any thing else 
that belonged to the neighborhood of the pond. 
It had a round appearance, like a small basket. 
The guide threw off his skin robe and buskins, 
plunged in, swam to the object, and brought it 
to the shore. To their amazement, it proved 
to be Priscilla’s bonnet! The father seized it 
like a man distracted. The tears fell in streams 


DIFFERENT OPINIONS. 


153 


from his eyes. “ This is more than I can bear. 
O Priscilla! Priscilla! why hast thou left us 
without once more beholding thy parents ? O 
God ! thou hast written me childless. What 
shall I do ? where shall I go ?” — and he buried 
his face in his hands. 

Various opinions were now expressed by the 
party, with none of which were they fully sat- 
isfied. One was, that perhaps she had waded 
into the pond to refresh herself, and had sud- 
denly come to deep water, and accidentally 
drowned. Another was, that the trials through 
which she had passed, her anxieties of mind, 
and the excitement of her feelings in the near 
prospect of meeting her father, had dethroned 
reason, and under the influence of insanity, she 
h.ad committed suicide. A third opinion was, 
that she had been suddenly frightened by wild 
beasts, or by Indians, and had immediately 
fled, leaving her things behind her, and had 
become lost in the woods ; whilst a fourth 
opinion, which, however, seemed the most un- 
likely of all, was, that she had been seized and 
carried off by some of the natives. 

Though the father was bowed down with 
grief, he was not unmanned. He looked in every 
nook ; he shouted aloud her name, and seemed 
unwilling to yield to the opinion that he never 


154 


SAD RETURN. 


should see her again. “ Is it certain,” said he, 
‘‘ that she can be tracked no farther ? ” % 

“ Lightfoot,” said his brother, “ can you fol- 
low her trail any farther ?” 

A slight smile came over the Indian’s face, as 
he replied, — 

“ Me can no more see trail in water than rne 
can in air.” 

“ Very true. Water retains no impression; 
but are you sure that she went in the water ? ” 

Lightfoot went back a few steps, and showed 
an impression of one foot with its toes towards 
the pond, and so near that the next step must 
have been in the water. 

“ Me no doubt she went in here.” There 
were other marks which his keen eyes saw, but 
which he did not point out. He had his own 
opinions, too, concerning the fate of the girl ; 
but as they were not asked, he, with Indian 
taciturnity, kept them to himself. 

After some further search, the afflicted com- 
pany returned with heavy hearts to the village, 
taking with them the basket and bonnet, as 
memorials of the fatal tragedy. 


CHAPTER XXL 


PARENTAL EXPERIENCE. 

It being the general impression, after all the 
facts were heard, that she was in the water, and 
probably not far from the shore, the men turned 
out the next day, and dragged the pond in every 
direction, but without success. They were 
obliged to give her up as lost. 

The disappointed father became now an 
object of general interest and sympathy. The 
minister, Mr. Davenport, was especially con- 
cerned for him, and informed him of Priscilla’s 
awakening and conviction, and of his belief 
that she had passed from death unto life. 
The passengers too, who came over with her 
from England, related all the circumstances 
connected with her passage, her amiable and 
benevolent behavior, and the universal love 
which all cherished for her. He had many 
questions to ask, which they cheerfully an- 
swered. But the more information he ob- 
tained concerning her, the heavier appeared his 
trial. 


( 155 ) 


156 


THE SERMON. 


“ To think that after a separation of years, 
without once hearing from her, or even knowing 
she was alive ; to receive in one letter a long 
account of her history, and an earnest request 
to come and take her home ; and then to get 
here on the very day of her disappearance, — is 
almost too much to bear. .But let me not com- 
plain ; I know, O Lord, that thy judgments are 
right, and that thou in faithfulness hast afflict- 
ed me.” 

The whole colony were affected. Gloom 
settled upon all their features, and it was with 
difficulty that they attended to their accus- 
tomed work. ' 

On the following Sabbath the pastor preached 
an appropriate and impressive discourse, from 
Jeremiah xv. 9. “ She hath given up the 

ghost; her sun is gone down while it was yet 
day.” I 

In a few days Priscilla’s father returned to 
Boston, with the mournful intelligence to his 
wife. During his absence, she had been busily 
engaged in preparing a room and bed for Pris- 
cilla. She looked for her return as one of the 
happiest events of her life. Her absence had 
been a constant source of affliction, which had 
imbittered all enjoyments. The hope of her 
return filled her with unspeakable gladness. 


A SWOON. 


157 


“ My cup of joy,” said the excited mother, 
“ will be full. I shall have nothing more to 
ask. O, how good is God ! My lamb is to 
be returned to my bosom ; and it seems to me 
as if I should never again permit her to leave 
my sight.” 

When, therefore, the father ^-eturned, without 
the lamb, and communicated the mournful 
tidings to the joyous mother, the disappoint- 
ment was so severe, the transition of feeling 
was so sudden and great, as to be too much 
for her delicate and nervous constitution. She 
gave one loud, piercing shriek, and fell insen- 
sible into the arms of her husband ! 


CHAPTER XXIL 


THE ELOPEMENT. 

• 

“ I WONDER why Priscilla is so late this morn- 
ing with breakfast,” said Mrs. Williamson to 
her husband, on the morning after the sailing 
of the Reindeer. ‘‘ She ought to have rung the 
second bell long ago, and I have not yet heard 
the first.” 

“ Perhaps she has overslept her usual time,” 
replied her husband. 

“ If she has, she ought to be trounced for it; 
for she knew that I intended to go out and 
make some early calls, and this delay will put 
me back all day.” This was uttered in a petu- 
lant tone, for Mrs. Williamson was angry. 

‘‘ Perhaps you had better see, wife. It was 
so late when I came home last night, after the 
sailing of our ship, that I have slept myself 
longer than I ought. I must hurry, or I shall 
be late to the store.” 

Mrs. Williamson hastily made her toilet, and 
descended to the kitchen, all prepared to pour 
out upon Priscilla a stream of burning vitu- 

( 158 ) 


THE THREAT. 


159 


peration. When she reached the kitchen, and 
found every thing just as it was left in the even- 
ing, her anger knew no bounds. 

“ Well, this is fine! not even a fire kindled, 
when it is high time that breakfast was all over. 
That lazy, obstinate little hussy shall pay for 
this.” 

She stepped to the bottom of the stairs, and 
called in a loud, shrill tone of voice, “ Priscilla! 
Priscilla ! ” but there came back no reply. 

“ Confound the little sluggard, I’ll wake her 
with a cold bath,” said the passionate woman. 

Mrs. Williamson seized a pitcher of water, 
and with hurried steps ascended to Priscilla’s 
room, with the intention of throwing it in her 
face, as she lay sleeping upon her pillow. “ I’ll 
let her know that she shan’t impose upon me.” 

And yet, with all this unnecessary excite- 
ment of bad feeling, there mingled occasional 
thoughts of an opposite kind, like these : “ Per- 
haps she is sick. She is a good girl, after all. 
I’m afraid I have been too severe with her. 
Poor thing ; she is to be pitied ; being torn 
away as she was from her parents, of whom 
she seems always to be thinking.” 

When Mrs. Williamson entered the chamber, 
and perceived that the bed had not been dis- 
turbed, that Priscilla was not there, but that a 


160 


THE FORSAKEN CHAMBER. 


number of her garments were scattered care- 
lessly about the room, as though she had left in 
haste, she was more surprised than ever. She 
knew not v%rhat to think. 

She immediately called her husband, showed 
him the condition of the room, and asked his 
opinion of such conduct. 

‘‘ It was a good home to the obstinate little 
Puritan, and I don’t know why she should want 
to leave us,” said the woman. “ It’s too bad 
to be treated in this manner, after all the care I 
have taken of her. I have treated her as though 
she was my own daughter.” 

Her husband did not contradict her, although 
he thought, if a daughter of his was subjected 
to all that he knew Priscilla had experienced 
there, he would soon change her situation. 

Stephen was now called, to tell if he knew 
any thing of Priscilla’s movements. But he 
knew nothing. Priscilla had made a confidant 
of no one. 

“ We must make inquiries,” said Mr. Wil- 
liamson, “and if we cannot find her, she must 
look out for herself. Her going away in this 
secret manner is her own act, and for the con- 
sequences she will have no one to blame but 
herself.” 

After an ill-prepared breakfast, eaten in a 


FRUITLESS INQUIRIES. 


161 


worse humor, all of the family commenced 
their inquiries. But nothing could be heard of 
Priscilla. No one had seen her — no one knew 
where she had gone. 

It was acknowledged that she had managed 
her elopement very adroitly, though some sur- 
prise was expressed that she had not taken 
more of her clothing. 

In a few days the affair became an old story, 
and was nearly forgotten by all the family 
except one — that was Stephen. He knew not 
why it was, but his thoughts were almost con- 
stantly upon Priscilla. He called to recollec- 
tion many instances of her kindness to him, and 
many of the remarks which she made to him 
when they were alone. No one missed her as 
much as he. 

“ I wonder,” thought he, “if she thinks of me 
as much as I do of her. I wonder if she would 
like to see me, or if she will ever write to me. 
O that I knew where she was gone! I would 
try to have an interview with her, if it was only 
for a moment.” 

For a number of weeks Stephen appeared 
unusually depressed. He frequently spoke of 
Priscilla, but never in such a manner as to 
awaken in his parents’ mind the thought that 
he had for her any special regard. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


NEWS FROM AFAR. 

About six months after Priscilla’s departure, 
as Mr. Williamson entered his house, one day 
at noon, he astonished his wife by the sudden 
announcement, “ Well, wife, I have learned all 
about Priscilla. She’s gone to America ! ” 

“ Gone to America ! ” exclaimed the lady, in 
great surprise ; “ gone to America ! How did 
she get money to pay her passage ? ” 

Perhaps she didn’t pay,” replied her hus- 
band, smiling. 

“ The artful jade didn’t adopt men’s clothes, 
and work her passage, did she ? ” asked the 
lady. 

“ Not exactly. She smuggled herself aboard, 
and kept out of the way until the vessel was 
so far off, that the captain thought it best not 
to return.” 

“ What a cunning trollop ! What did she 
say when she was finally discovered ? ” 

Mr. Williamson related all the circumstances 
as they were communicated by the captain of 

( 162 ) 


EXCITING NEWS. 


163 


the Reindeer, who had just arrived, and who 
corroborated his statement by the documents 
signed by the passengers. 

“ The best joke of all,” said the owner, “ is, 
she said that she had lived with me four years 
without pay, and she thinks that ought to be 
an offset for the price of her passage.” 

“ That’s a pretty character to give us,” replied 
the indignant woman. “ Who took her in 
when her own parents had abandoned her? 
and who has supported her for the last four 
years? Work without pay!” continued she, 
in a peculiarly sneering manner. “ I should like 
to know at what price she holds her services. 
But there. I’m glad we’ve heard from her ; and 
so long as she has run away, I am not sorry 
she is gone where it is not likely she will ever 
return.” 

The recent intelligence from Priscilla was 
the absorbing topic of the, dinner table. No 
one was more deeply interested than Stephen. 
He said little himself, but eagerly listened to 
all the remarks which were made by others. 

rie had now arrived at an age when it was 
desirable to commence acquiring a knowledge 
of some kind t)f business. He was according- 
ly taken by his father into his counting room. 
Mr. Williamson was concerned in a number 
11 


164 


A YOUNG CLERK. 


of vessels, which trafficked to different parts of 
the world ; and the business was of such a 
nature as to give employment to a number of 
clerks. It was not difficult, therefore, to find 
a berth for Stephen. He was accordingly in- 
stalled in a subordinate capacity. But he 
could not forget Priscilla. He secretly resolved 
that if ever an opportunity occurred, he would 
go to America and try to find her., 

It was not long before such an opportunity 
presented itself. The Reindeer was going back 
there. Mr. Williamson, (ignorant of ithe feel- 
ings of his son towards Priscilla,) believing that 
it would be to his own advantage, and at the 
same time highly iniproving to Stephen, asked 
him how he should like to go out, as super- 
cargo, to America. No proposition could have 
been more agreeable to him. Since he first 
heard the Reindeer was going there, he had been 
contriving some measures to go with her. He 
replied to the question of his father, “ I should 
like to go very much, and if you have no ob- 
jection, I should be pleased to remain in Amer- 
ica a short time, and see if I could not obtain a 
^ood situation.” 

“ No objection at all. If a favorable open- 
ing presents itself, I should be glad to assist 
you in getting into business there. In the 


A WELCOME PROPOSITION. 


165 


course of time, we might be able to consign 
our goods to you, and get you to purchase 
merchandise for us as our agent. Look around 
when you arrive there, and let me know mi- 
nutely all the facts concerning any prospects 
that open before you.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


THE TWO SERMONS. 

For several months Stephen had been more 
than usually interested in the duties of religion. 
Although many of the preachers in the estab- 
lished church, during the administration of 
Laud, were very tame, both in respect to the 
matter and manner of their sermons, yet there 
were some exceptions. Amongst these was 
the Rev. Mr. Carter, a man who exemplified in 
his own life all the Christian virtues, and who, 
as a minister, labored assiduously for the con- 
version of men from the error of their ways to 
the wisdom of the just. In his sentiments he 
was highly evangelical, and in his preaching 
plain, direct, and pungent. Wherever he went 
he was always listened to with interest by the 
religious portion of the cpngregation, but was 
generally unpopular with worldly and formal 
professors, on account of his severe rebukes 
and solemn admonitions. 

He supplied the pulpit one Sabbath in the 
church which Mr. Williamson’s family were 

( 166 ) 


MR. CARTER. 


167 


accustomed to attend. His text in the morn- 
ing was Gen. iv. 10 — “ What hast thou done ? ” 
In answering this question, he showed the sin- 
ful, the condemned, and the helpless condition 
of men. He portrayed vividly the great guilt 
and danger of transgressors, and showed the 
utter hopelessness of their state, if left to them- 
selves., This was intended as introductory to 
the afternoon discourse, which was from Acts 
ii. 37 — “ What shall we do?” — and in which 
he opened the plan of salvation so plainly, that 
a person of the weakest comprehension might 
have understood it. He illustrated in a clear 
and forcible manner, now that propitiation had 
been effected between God and men by the 
atoning sacrifice of Christ, that all that was 
wanting on the part of the transgressor was 
repentance of sin and faith in the Lord Jesus. 

This do, and thou shalt live.” 

Mrs. Williamson was not at all interested. 
She said she thought he would make a good 
ranting Methodist. Her husband imagined 
that he discovered in him strong tendencies to 
Puritanism. But on Stephen the effect was 
widely different. He said but little, for he 
knew that he should meet with no sympathy 
at home. The two texts were much in his 
thoughts ; and he felt that the description of 


168 


A GOOD RESOLUTION. 


character which was given in the morning dis- 
course was true in its application to himself. 
Though his convictions were not deep, they 
were enough so to induce him to confess that 
he was a sinner against the Supreme Being, 
and as such was justly under the condemna- 
tory sentence of the divine law. “ It is per- 
fectly reasonable that I should confess my sins 
and accept of the divine clemency which is 
offered me in the gospel. I will do so ; I will 
repent of my sins, will trust in the atoning 
death of Christ for pardon, and will devote 
myself sincerely to the promotion of his cause.’’ 
He experienced no great joy when he formed 
this resolution. It was the result of calm de- 
liberation. He saw that it was his duty, and 
for that reason was determined to perform it. 

Whilst it cannot be denied that every con- 
version is effected by the influences of the Holy 
Spirit, and hence that there is in them all 
unity in respect to their efficient cause, yet 
the emotions — the mental characteristics which 
are experienced at such times — are greatly di- 
versified. In the case of Stephen there was 
nothing particularly prominent. No pungent 
distress ; no ecstatic joy. Indeed, he could 
never tell when the great change was experi- 
enced. The most satisfactory evidence of 


DIVERSITY OF EXPERIENCE. 


169 


piety which he ever had consisted in the real 
interest which he cherished for the promotion 
of religion. He was not driven by the fear 
of punishment, nor drawn by the hope of re- 
ward. Mere emotion constituted but a slight 
element in his conversion. He entered upon a 
religious life because it seemed to him to be 
right, and he was determined to do right. He 
was no fanatic — no enthusiast. Being habitu- 
ally actuated by settled convictions of what 
was duty, he was not dependent upon the ever- 
changing impulses of his nature to move him 
to action. His change was not particularly 
perceptible in his external conduct, owing to 
the fact that in all his deportment he was pre- 
viously upright, conscientious, and discreet. To 
a casual observer, there seemed to be no alter- 
ation whatever. But there was an alteration. 
It was evinced in his daily perusal of the Scrip- 
tures; in his constant observance of secret 
prayer ; in the sincerity and solemnity of his 
services in the house of God; and in his efforts 
to advance, as opportunity offered, the interests 
of religion. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


EFFECTING NARRATIVES. 

It was shortly after this important change 
that Stephen entered upon the discharge of his 
duties as supercargo of the Reindeer. Not hav- 
ing much to do on shipboard after the voyage 
had commenced, he spent the most of his time 
in reading religious books, of which he had 
furnished himself with a good variety, and by 
means of which he became well acquainted 
with evangelical sentiments, and the arguments 
by which they are supported. 

Although Mr. Williamson disliked the Puri- 
tans, and approved the stringent measures which 
were adopted to suppress them, or to compel 
them to conform, yet he was not unwilling to 
aid their escape from the country, even against 
law, provided he got well paid for his assist- 
ance. 

‘‘ Puritan pounds,” said he, “ are current, 
though Puritan piety is at a discount. The 
rogues will get to America some way, and I 
may as well reap the benefit of their emigra- 

( 170 ) 


INTERESTED LOGIC. 


171 


tion as others. Besides, as long as I shall be 
helping to put them out of the way, why should 
the government complain ? By removing the 
- cause, I shall be assisting to allay the agitation* 
of the public.” 

How gracefully a man can dupe himself by 
false reasoning, when it favors his own interest! 
So long as Mr. Williamson’s false logic rea- 
soned money into his pocket, it easily satisfied 
his judgment and his conscience. He could 
enter into secret negotiations with the Puritans 
to furnish them a passage to America, provided 
they would compensate him handsomely for the 
risk he incurred of detection tind punishment 
by the government On terms highly favorable 
to himself, he had granted passages for a com- 
pany of thirteen, amongst whom were two min- 
isters. These, however, were not individuals 
who had separated themselves entirely from the 
established church of England, but persons 
who, whilst they cherished an ardent affection 
for the doctrines and the ceremonies of that 
church, whilst they loved its liturgy and rever- 
enced its bishops, were yet strongly opposed to 
the innovations which had been introduced by 
Archbishop Laud — men who, if novel, and^ 
what they deemed Popish rites and customs 
had not been introduced into the ritual, and 


172 


INNOVATIONS. 


made obligatory upon all, would have lived and 
died in the bosom of the establishment. They 
loved the church, but mourned over its corrup- 
tions.. 

From these passengers Stephen learned more 
of the character of Laud’s administration than 
he knew before. He ascertained the practical 
working of his novel measures, and learned 
particularly why it was that they were so 
unwelcome to a large portion of the people. 
Whilst to some it seemed a small affair whether, 
according to the requirements of Laud, they 
bowed at the name of Christ, when it was 
uttered in the services by the clergyman, or not ; 
whether they regarded the Lord’s supper as a 
real sacrifice, and the bread as the real body of 
Christ, or as only a commemorative ordinance, 
and the bread as a mere symbol ; whether the 
communion table was placed in the centre of 
the chancel,- or at the east side of the chancel, 
and there made in the form of an altar, having 
two or three steps for its ascent, and enclosed 
with a railing — whilst some viewed all these 
as matters of indifference, yet others regarded 
them as highly important ; made them subjects 
of conscience, and would not on any account 
yield to the enjoined innovation. Their refusal 
to conform to these requirements of the arch- 


NONrCONFORMITY. 


173 


bishop subjected them to all kinds of annoy- 
ances. Men who were sound in the belief of 
Christian doctrines, unexceptionable in their 
deportmeot, and laborious in the discharge of 
their pastoral duties, and who had occupied for 
many years the same field of labor, until they 
were surrounded by large congregations ardently 
attached to them, were, on account ,of their 
non-conformity in these non-essential particu- 
lars, fined, censured, and removed from their 
livings. Many of them were reduced to pov- 
erty and suffering. Their people, too, were 
subjected to similar cruelties. But such was 
their attachment to what they believed to be 
truth and duty, that they preferred to endure 
all this rather than violate their conscience. 

Over two thousand ministers were, on these 
accounts, deprived of their livings, and prohib- 
ited the exercise of their ministerial functions. 
Many of them were subjected to fines and con- 
fiscations, which swept away all their property. 
Others were beaten, thrown into prison, and 
treated with the greatest inhumanity, which in 
some instances resulted in their death. 

“ I don’t recognize the right of gavernment to 
compel us to perform religious ceremonies con- 
trary to the convictions of our own judgment 
and conscience,” said Rev. Mr. Blaisedell, when 


174 


REMINISCENCES. 


in conversation with others upon the quarter 
deck. 

“ If it is right for government to oblige us to 
do ,some things against our conscience, it is 
right to oblige us to do many things ; and then 
we might as well be destitute of conscience.” 

“ Very true,” replied Mr. Fairbanks. “ Though 
it was a severe trial for me to tear myself away 
from the spot where I have lived and labored 
for the last twenty years, yet I have chosen to 
do it rather than remain there with a polluted 
conscience. But it was a heavy affliction. 
There was the garden on which I had bestowed 
immense pains and labor. During all these 
years, I have diligently cultivated it. I filled it 
with the rarest flowers ; I planted it with the 
choicest fruit; I grafted all the trees. Every 
tree has a history — something peculiar to itself. 

In that parsonage all my children were born. 

In the village cemetery are the remains of two 
of them — one on each side of their mother. 
With the inmates of every house I was ac- 
quainted, and by large numbers I know I was 
beloved. It was my flock. They had grown 
up around me, and I felt a shepherd’s interest 
in them all.” The good man wept as he called 
to recollection those whom he had left. 

“ Still, wiMi all my attachment for the place . 


NO COERCION. 


175 


and the pulpit, I could not conform and remain 
with them with a good conscience. With just 
enough to pay my passage to America, I have 
left all those objects of interest to commit 
myself to the uncertainties of the future, in a 
new world. I go to enjoy religious liberty — 
where I shall be permitted to cherish my own 
religious opinions, without being subjected to 
the persecuting edicts of the powers that be.” 

“ I never could see,” said Stephen, “ what 
right the government had to dictate to the peo- 
ple their religious creeds.” 

“ There are many other things which the 
government does, of which I presume you do 
not see the rightfulnes§.” 

“ Very true ; but this has always seemed to 
me to be so far beyond the proper authority of 
government, that I wonder the people submit 
to it.” 

“ All the people do not submit. Our being 
on board this vessel to-day is the proof, and the 
consequence, that we will not submit. No 
man, whether priest, archbishop, or king, shall 
coerce my religious views.” 

“ But are. you certain that the colonial gov- 
ernment in America will not interfere with 
your theological views ? ” 

“ How can they ? They know the evil of it. 


176 


EFFECT OF CONVERSATION. 


Persecution has driven them from their own 
land. It would be the most palpable inconsist- 
ency for them to inflict upon others that from 
which they have fled themselves.” 

“ So it seems to me,” said Stephen. They 
would be as bad as their persecutors, for they 
would be guilty of similar conduct.” 

The effect of the various conversations of 
Stephen with the passengers was, to awaken 
in his mind a deep sympathy in their behalf. 
Although he had been brought up under the 
influence of the established church, of which 
his parents were members, of the “ straitest 
sect,” who justified every measure of the gov- 
ernment, he did not by any means partake of 
all their views. The laws which had been 
passed against the non-conformists in the 
church, and the dissenters who had separated 
from it, appeared to him both unjust and cruel. 
He could not, -therefore, refrain from rejoicing 
that an asylum was offered them in the new 
world, where they would be free from this spir- 
itual tyranny. Each of the company had a 
personal history of sufferings, arising from the 
iniquitous policy which had been pursued by 
Laud. As Stephen became sufficiently ac- 
quainted to converse with the different passen- 
gers, his astonishment was daily increased by 


A FRIEND. 


177 


discovering the numerous ways in which the 
ecclesiastical laws of the kingdom were fatal to 
the happiness, not only of those who could not 
conscientiously comply with them, but to all 
such also as were in any wise dependent upon 
these — as wives, children, servants, or work- 
men. Consequently, his aversion to those laws 
was greatly increased. 

Finding in hiiTi a sympathizing friend, the 
passengers disclosed to him fully the bitter 
experience through which they had passed, for 
not denying what they sincerely believed, or for 
refusing to perform what they considered was 
positively wrong. At times his eyes were filled 
with tears, and his blood boiled as he listened 
to their affecting and exciting narratives. 

It was usu^l for the passengers to have daily 
devotions on board, and preaching, when the * 
weather would permit. As these exercises 
received their coloring from the peculiar cir- 
cumstances in which the Puritans were placed, 
their tendency was to lessen in the mind of 
Stephen his prejudices and opposition towards 
their views, and to create a dislike towards the 
ritual of the Episcopal church. 

After a passage of moderate length, the 
Reindeer arrived at Boston. Stephen was now 
full of business. It was his place to see that 


178 


AN IMPRESSION. 


all articles of merchandise taken on board, 
and of which he had kept the account, were 
delivered or accounted for. This being over, he 
looked around for a boarding^place, and after 
considerable trouble, nearly all the houses being 
filled by the new arrivals, he succeeded in 
obtaining accommodations. 

A small attic chamber, only largfe enough to 
contain his trunk and bed, with a small table, 
and a single chair, were all the conveniences 
that could be afforded him. With these he 
managed to make himself quite comfortable. 


CHAPTER XXVL 


SUSPECTED HERETICS. 

By means of letters which he had brought 
with him from England, Stephen was soon 
introduced to the most prominent families of 
the colony. The character and social position 
of his father, being well known, assisted in 
eliciting the interest pf the people in his behalf. 
It was not long before he obtained a desirable 
situation in the store of Mr. Strongfaith Bates. 
This was a peculiar establishment. As a store, 
it furnished the colonists with such groceries, 
dry goods, and other articles for domestic pur- 
poses, as they were not supplied with from 
other sources. In addition to this, it was a 
place of exchange, or barter, where the produc- 
tions of the English were exchanged for the 
furs, moccasons, game, and other articles brought 
into the settlemeiit by the Indians. Being both 
the store and the “trucking house” of the col- 
ony, it was a place of public resort for the men 
— a kind of social exchange, where were picked 
up all the floating items of intelligence, and 
12 ( 179 ) 


180 


THE TRUCKING HOUSE. 


where all the topics of the times were freely 
discussed. It was a place of so much impor- 
tance ill the infant settlement, that the digni- 
taries in the church and state did not think 
it unbecoming their position to visit it, and, 
as occasion required, to take part in conver- 
sation. At dilferent times, principles of law, 
government, and religion were there fully can- 
vassed. This furnished Stephen with the op- 
portunity of learning more of the Puritan char- 
acter and spirit than he could have acquired in 
any other position in the town. 

One day, when several .of them, according 
to their usual practice, had assembled there, 
among whom were Endicott, Pynchon, and 
Dudley, three leading men in the colony, the 
conversation turned upon a subject that had 
occasioned considerable excitement amongst the 
people. 

“ I am somewhat suspicious,” said Endicott, 
in a low confidential tone of voice, “ that our 
brother of the mill is tainted with this pestilent 
heresy.” 

<< Indeed ! what makes you think so ? ” 
asked Pynchon. 

“ I noticed,” continued Endicott, “ that last 
Sabbath, when our pastor was baptizing the 
child of brother Aldersey, he held his head 


A NEW SUBJECT. 


181 


down, and refused to behold the edifying or- 
dinance.” 

“ We must keep our eye upon him, then, for 
the apostle, you know, commands us to ‘ mark 
them which cause divisions and offences, con- 
trary to the doctrine which ye have learned; 
and avoid them.’ ” 

“ And a wise command it is, too, Dudley ; 
for unless we deal .with these errorists with a 
strong hand, their heresy will’ spread as doth a 
p'testilence.” 

“ True, true,” said Pynchon ; “ the surest 
way is to nip it in the bud — to crush the 
viper while it’s young.” 

Stephen, who was at the desk, making an 
entry of some goods he had just sold, paused in 
his writing at hearing such language. 

“ I fear,” said Endicott, “that we shall have 
more trouble with these errorists than some of 
us dream of. I learn that there are a number 
of them in different parts of the colony. We 
may rest assured that they will not keep quiet. 
Their past history, as well as that of the stiff- 
necked Familists, shows that they are not con- 
tent with holding their opinions; but, as a mat- 
ter of religious duty, they are active in making 
proselytes. Their heresy is like the leprosy, 
very spreading and contagious. And if I could 


182 


A PAINFUL IMPRESSION. 


have my way, I would treat them as lepers were 
anciently treated — I would shut them up by 
themselves; or, if they ran loose, I would have 
their heads shaved, their lips covered, and 
oblige them, whenever any one approached 
them, to cry out, ‘ I am unclean, unclean.’ They 
are like prolific weeds in the garden of the 
Lord. The sooner they are rooted up, the 
better will it be for Zion.”^ 

“ I hope,” said Pynchon, “ that the great 
Head of the church will give our godly minis- 
ters and magistrates the wisdom that coraeth 
from above, and which is profitable to direct 
in every emergency.” 

The impression made on the mind of Ste- 
phen by this conversation was painful. It 
seemed to him as if he detected the spirit of 
Laud in the remarks he had heard. If the 
principles which had been expressed were to 
be carried out, he thought they would lead to 
scenes similar to those which had been acted 
under the direction of the archbishop. He 
experienced special solicitude for the suspected 
heretic, although he knew not who it was. 

“I think,” said Dudley, addressing himself 
to Endicott, “ that you had better inform the 
minister of your suspicions immediately, and 
let him, as the priest did under the Jewish law, 


LEPROSY. 


183 


examine the supposed leper; for you know 
that, under the law, if a man was suspected of 
having the leprosy, he was brought to the priest 
for examination, and if the hair of the flesh 
was turned white, and the plague in sight was 
deeper than the skin of his flesh, the priest 
declared it leprosy, and the man was treated 
as unclean.* In like manner our minister 
ought to have an interview with our mill 
brother, to see whether your suspicions are 
correct — whether the hair in the plague is 
turned white, and whether the sore is more 
than skin deep.” 

“ Well,” said Strongfaith, who had thus 'far 
been a silent, though, for special reasons, a 
deeply-interested listener, “ suppose the sore 
proves to be not only skin deep, but heart and 
soul deep — what then ? ” 

“ What then ! ” echoed Endicott, with unu- 
sual warmth; “why, let our godly Cotton, who 
is a skilful physician in treating (Jiseased souls, 
administer a spiritual medicine. By the appli- 
cation of a strong theological plaster he may 
heal the sore.” 

“ But suppose the application is unsuc- 
cessful ; suppose the Sore is irritated, and 


* Lev. xiii. 3. 


184 


SUSPICIONS. 


becomes inflamed by the treatment; what 
then ? ” 

“ What then ! repeated Endicott, with 
earnestness ; “ why, I would have him brought 
before the church and the magistrates, and 
treated as all heretics deserve.” 

A number of customers now entered the 
store, who interrupted the conversation, and the 
parties separated. 

After they had left the store, as they were 
walking slowly through the street, Endicott, 
who was walking between the other two, said, 
in a low, measured tone of voice, “ Do you 
know whether Strongfaith Bates is well estab- 
lished in the truth ? ” 

“ I know nothing to the contrary,” replied 
Pynchon. Dudley remained silent. 

“ I did not like,” continued Endicott, “ his 
questions, nor his manner of propounding 
them. Why is he so anxious to know how 
the mill brotfier would be treated if guilty of 
heresy, unless he have a little of the bad 
leaven himself?” 

“ True, true,” said Dudley ; “ and why should 
he have indulged the supposition that the treat- 
ment of the minister would increase the diffi- 
culty, unless he was well convinced of the 
obstinacy of the case ? ” 


EVIDENCE THICKENS. 


185 


“ It would not be surprising if they had had 
private conferences upon the subject.” 

“ And, as birds of a feather flock together, 
-they probably sympathize with each other.” 

“ We must endeavor to ascertain the facts,” 
said Pynchon, “ for the question has crossed 
my mind, more than once. Why do those who 
are known to be tainted with this heresy fre- 
quent Bates’s store. I should think that he had 
the custom of them from all the different set- 
tlements, for I have seen suspicious persons 
there from Weymouth, Swansea, and Lynn ; 
and now I remember what I had forgotten — 
that last week I took up his Bible in the store, 
and upon opening it, found that the leaves 
were turned to several passages referring to the 
disputed subject.” 

“ Indeed ! ” replied Endicott, “ evidence thick- 
ens. We must be on our guard, or we shall 
find these errorists will increase like the locusts 
of Egypt.” 

“ Yes, and like them they will destroy every 
green thing in the garden of the Lord,” added 
Dudley. The evil must be prevented, and 
if it can be brought about in no other way, 
we must use an iron rod, as we did in the 
case of the heretical and blasphemous Gorton, 


186 


SUSPICIONS. 


and his adherents.” This was said with em- 
phasis. 

The parties now reached a corner of the 
street, or more properly road, where they sep- 
arated; each going in a different direction 
homeward. 


CHAPTER XXVIL 


A NAME EXPLAINED. 

After the customers had been waited upon, 
and all had left the" store, Stephen asked his 
employer what heresy was alluded to, in the 
conversation he had just heard. 

“ They call it Anabaptism, and those who 
hold to it Anabaptists; but that, I think, is a 
term of reproach.” 

“Anabaptists?” said Stephen, musingly; 
“ and who are they ? ” 

“ They are persons who maintain that the 
doctrine of infant baptism is not taught in the 
Scriptures — that none only but those who 
have repented of sin, and believed in the Lord 
Jesus Christ, ought to be baptized, and that the 
ordinance can be properly administered only by 
immersion.” 

“ But why do they call them Anabaptists ? ” 
inquired Stephen, with a strong accent upon 
the first syllable of the word. 

“ As explained by our minister*, in a sermon 
which he preached against this people a few 

( 187 ) 


188 


A CLOSE QUESTION. 


Sabbaths ago, the word Anabaptism means 
re-baptism, or baptism again ; and it is given to 
them because they baptize or immerse those 
who have received the ordinance in their in- 
fancy.” 

“ That is,” continued Stephen, “ if a person 
who has been sprinkled in infancy is afterwards 
convinced that that was not baptism, and then, 
upon his own profession of repentance and 
faith, is baptized by immersion, him they call 
an Anabaptist.” 

“ Yes, precisely.” * 

“ Do you know any of these people? ” asked 
Stephen. 

Mr. Bates paused. He knew that these peo- 
ple were objects of dislike and hatred to the 
Puritans, and would probably be proceeded 
against ecclesiastically and legally, by the 

We have given, in the above conversation, the common opin- 
ion respecting the views of the Anabaptists. But recent researches 
into their history have shown that these popular opinions are 
incorrect. The Anabaptists were not, as a general thing, immer- 
sionists. Their history abounds with instances of their adminis- 
tering sprinkling. When they baptized by immersion, it Avas an 
exception ‘to their general practice. They w'ere called Ana- 
baptists because they denied the validity of the baptism of the 
Papal church, and re-sprinkled or baptized those who had received 
the ordinance at the hands of Romish priests. They Avere very 
far, therefore, from embracing the sentiments of the Baptists of 
the present day ; and cannot, with the least propriety, be identi- 
fied with them. 


IN DANGER. 


189 


church and the government, and he did not wish 
to be known as one of their confidential acquaint- 
ances, lest that fact should become public, and 
he be called upon to testify against them, and 
perhaps be officially censured himself. Although 
he knew that Stephen was not a member of 
any church, yet he was ignorant of his views 
upon the question at issue between that people 
and the standing order ; he therefore carelessly 
remarked, in reply to his inquiry, — 

“ Some of them come in here occasionally.’’ 

“ Are they timid about expressing their sen- 
timents ?” 

“ Not at all. I have heard them argue here 
with some of our church, by the hour together.” 

“ What is their character ? ” 

“ They are honest, upright men ; firm believers 
in the gospel of Jesus Christ ; conscientious ; 
fearless, but perhaps a little too forward in mak- 
ing known their dissent from the doctrine of 
infant baptism.” 

“ Are they in danger of persecution ?” 

“ Why, as to that, you heard what was said 
here a few moments ago, by those three breth- 
ren, from which you may draw an inference.” 

“ My inference, then, is,” replied Stephen, 
instantly, “ that if those three persons expressed 
the real spirit of the leading men of the colony, 


190 


INCONSISTENCr. 


these Anabaptists will soon find themselves in 
hot water. I thought I could detect in their 
manner and tones of voice the same perse- 
cuting hate which I frequently saw the Episco- 
palians in my father’s house exhibit towards 
the non-conformists. O, how much cruelty 
was inflicted upon them because they would 
not, and could not with a good conscience, 
comply with the despotic laws of the kingdom 
concerning religious matters ! ” 

“ I know all about it,” replied Mr. Strong- 
faith Bates, “ for I passed through the ordeal 
with my brethren, and to escape it we came to 
this uncivilized wilderness ; settled down amid 
savage beasts, and more savage men, that here 
we might enjoy our religious opinions unmo- 
lested by government.” 

“ And yet,” said Stephen, ‘‘you are about to 
pursue the same course against these unoffend- 
ing Baptists that you so strongly condemn 
when directed against yourselves. Is this con- 
sistent ? ” 

A slight smile lighted up the countenance 
of Strongfaith. He was pleased with the tenor 
and spirit of Stephen’s remark and question, 
and to draw him into a more full commitment 
of himself, he replied, — 

“ What do you think of it ? ” 


MAKING A CONFIDANT. 


191 


“ I think of it ? ” said he, with considerable 
animation ; “ I will tell you and then, speak- 
ing more deliberately, but with no less em- 
phasis than before, he added, “ If the Puritans 
persecute these people because of their differ- 
ence of religious principle and practice, they 
ought forever to keep silent respecting the cru- 
elties themselves received from the established 
church at home. Their own course will jus- 
tify the persecuting measures of Archbishop 
Laud. They will develop a similar spirit, and 
be in like manner guilty of injustice and cru- 
elty.” 

“ Then you would have no sympathy with 
a church or government which should attempt 
to crush what they believed to be religious 
errors, by severe penal enactments ? ” 

“ No. I go for freedom of thought.” 

Mr. Bates was now relieved. He knew not 
but that Stephen was in sympathy with the 
rulers, and might become an informer, and in 
that case he was aware that in the course of 
time he would be able to make disclosures of a 
most important nature,- as his store was the 
only common resort of these suspected citizens, 
who there expressed themselves freely. He 
therefore resolved to make a confidant of his 
clerk in religious as well as in commercial 


192 


A THEOLOGICAL INQUIRER. 


affairs, and let him know exactly how he stood. 
Stephen would then perceive, he thought, the 
best course to pursue, when any of the church 
or the civil officers were in the store. It would 
make him more attentive to what was uttered 
by others, and more prudent in what he said 
himself. He accordingly replied, — . 

“ There are a considerable number amongst 
us who go for the ^ame thing; individuals who 
are very free, not only to think for themselves, 
but also to give utterance to their thoughts. It 
is proper that you should know, Stephen, that 
these Baptists are scattered around in the dif- 
ferent settlements, and almost all of them are 
my customers. They come here from Reho- 
both, Swansea, and Lynn, and as I always 
express a tolerant spirit towards them, and 
manifest an interest in their welfare, they have 
made quite a confidant of me. Indeed, I have 
heard them argue so frequently upon the points 
at issue .between them and us, that I am not so 
sure they are wrong. Still, I am not prepared 
to yield the ground. To own the truth, Ste- 
phen, I am examining the whole subject for 
myself. This I have never done before. My 
parents believed in the validity of infant bap- 
tism, and had it administered to all their chil- 
dren. The ministers under whose instructions 


RESOLUTION. 


193 


I have always sat repeatedly preached upon 
its importance. I have, therefore, taken it for 
granted, as correct. And this, I presume, is the 
case with , many others. They believe in it as 
a scriptural ordinance, because their parents and 
pastors have so taught them. They have never 
examined the subject for themselves. I have 
heard so much upon this topic recently, that 
my faith in infant sprinkling is a little shaken, 
and I am determined to settle the matter by as 
thorough an examination of the whole ground 
as I am capable of giving it.” 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


A THRILLING ADVENTURE. 

The conversation was now interrupted by the 
entrance of a customer. After he was waited 
upon, Stephen went home to tea, pondering 
with deep thoughtfulness upon the things that 
he had heard. His course led him near one 
of those brooks of which, at that day, there 
were a number which ran into the harbor. 
This was one of the widest and deepest. Over 
it was thrown a rough bridge of logs. As in 
flood tide the salt waiter of the ocean flowed into 
this stream, bearing with it, at different seasons 
of the year, a variety of the finny tribes, it was 
a great fishing-place for the boys. Sometimes 
with lines, at other times with nets, they might 
here be seen busily engaged in what was to 
them a profitable sport. As Stephen crossed 
the bridge, he noticed a small boy sitting 
astride the end of a log which projected a little 
distance over the side of the bridge. As the 
little fellow turned to look upon the passing 
stranger, it seemed to Stephen that his features 

( 194 ) 


PAINFUL INCIDENT. 


195 


were familiar. “ Surely,” thought he to him- 
self, “ I have seen that face before, but where I 
cannot tell.” He did not, however, stop to ask 
his name, but pressed on towards home. He 
had not gone far before his attention was 
arrested by a simultaneous loud cry from a 
number of the children. He turned to ascer- 
tain the cause. He saw that all the boys 
on the bridge were in confusion. Fishing 
was suspended. Two or three of the larger 
boys had commenced running up along the 
banks of the stream. The cries continued : 
the words “ Help ! help I ” he could distinctly 
recognize. He immediately ran back with all 
speed. Before he arrived at the bridge, he 
learned the nature of the trouble. “A boy 
overboard ! a boy drowning ! ” reached his ear. 
The group of children were filled with dismay. 

“ Where did he fall in ?” asked Stephen, as 
rapidly as he could speak. 

“ Here ; but the tide has carried him away.” 

The water was deep ; the current was flow- 
ing strongly, and the boy was under the sur- 
face. There seemed no chance of saving him. 
Presently he was seen to rise, some distance up 
the stream. “ There he is,” shouted a dozen 
voices at once. 

Stephen started off towards the drowning- 

13 


196 DELIBERATE MEASURES. 

lad with the swiftness of the wind. Whilst 
running along the bank, he threw off his hat 
and coat, so as to be as little encumbered as 
possible. Seeing that the tide was sweeping 
the little fellow along, he concluded to get 
ahead of him, and then leap in the water, and 
seize him as he floated towards him. But 
whilst deciding upon the course to be adopted, 
the boy again disappeared. “ He is gone.” 
“I’m afraid we shan’t get him.” “ O, how 
his mother will feel ! ” said the children, speak- 
ing to one another as they ran along the 
shore. 

Stephen had passed on until he had gotten 
beyond where he supposed the boy had been 
carried by the current. Here the bank was 
elevated, and projected a short distance into 
the stream, forming a miniature cape. On this 
bank he paused, and looked down the stream 
to see if there were any indications of the 
child’s approach. Presently he saw something 
dark under the water, being borne along by the 
strong current. Whether it was the boy he 
knew not. But believing that if he passed that 
point it would be impossible to save him, and 
thinking it unlikely that any other large object 
would be carried into the brook such a dis- 
tance from the harbor, he resolved to solve his 
doubts. 


PLEASING REBUILT. 


197 


“ Isn’t that he ? ” said a boy, pointing to the 
same object as it neared the bank. 

“ I’ll see,” said Stephen, and immediately 
plunged head foremost into the stream. He 
swam under the water, and in a few moments 
rose, with one hand firmly grasping the gar- 
ments of the drowning child. 

“ He’s got him, he’s got him,” said the chil- 
dren a^ they collected together on the bank. 

Stephen had no idea of the strength of the 
current. It was with difficulty that he kept 
himself and the child above the water. 

There was danger of their being swept by 
the little cape, and in that case, as the brook 
widened into quite a pond, the chance of sav- 
ing the boy would be greatly diminished. 
Fully realizing all the circumstances of the 
case, and strongly excited by the occasion, 
Stephen put forth almost superhuman power. 
Holding the child with one hand, and swim- 
ming as well as he was able with the other, he 
succeeded in reaching the shore and laying the 
boy upon the grass. 

The moment Stephen saw his features, he 
recognized them as those of the little boy 
whom he had seen sitting astride the log on 
the bridge. They appeared familiar. “ I have 
surely seen this child before, but where or 


198 


A DISCOVERY ANTICIPATED. 


when 1 know not.” In an instant the truth 
flashed upon his mind. “ O, can it be? I will 
know. Whose boy is it? ” asked he. 

“ There is his father,” said one of the chil- 
dren, as a man, who had just arrived, pressed 
his way through the crowd. Stephen looked 
at him earnestly, and had his hopes strength- 
ened. “ O, my son, ray son ! the Lord hath 
delivered thee from deep waters.” The little 
boy, who was insensible when first brought to 
the shore, gradually came to. As he opened 
his dark eyes, after being rubbed by Stephen 
and his father, he faintly said, “ Am I here ? 
am I alive ? ” 

“ Yes, my son, God hath snatched thee from 
destruction, and to him be the glory.” 

“ O, I thought,” said the little boy, “ when 
I first saw the light, that I was in heaven, in 
the midst of the angels, and that I saw the 
glory of God.” 

“ No, Abel, that was illusion ; thanks to the 
Lord, you are still with us.” 

“ Abel, Abel!” thought Stephen; “that was 
her father’s name ! It would be strange if my 
suspicions should prove correct.” 

A number of men were now collected around, 
one of whom said, “ Mr. Eaton, had we not 
better carry the boy to the house ? ” 






1 # 





])p. 199 aiMl 200. 



THE DISCOVERY MADE. 


201 


Stephen needed no more. The whole mystery 
was now cleared up. He had never seen the 
boy before, but he had beheld similar features. 
There was a resemblance, also, in the counter 
nance of the father. And if any doubt had 
existed in his mind, it was removed upon 
hearing their names. 

After the boy had revived more fully, some 
of the neighbors offered assistance to carry him 
home. 

“ Not,’’ said Mr. Eaton, ‘‘ till I have rendered 
thanks to him whom the Lord used as the in- 
strument of saving him. Where is he?” 

They looked around, but Stephen was no- 
where to be seen. So soon as he ascertained 
who the little boy was, he took advantage of 
the first favorable moment, when the attention 
of all was centred upon the child, and quietly 
slipped off. On his way home, he was filled 
with conflicting joyous emotions. “ Another 
chain unites me to Priscilla. I have saved her 
brother from death. I have seen her father. I 
know the place of their residence. How strange 
that this should be the manner of my finding 
them. I wonder if Priscilla found them — if 
she is now with them. O that I knew ! ” 

These, with thoughts of a similar nature, 
opened the fountains of his tears. Again and 


202 


INTENSE EMOTION. 


again did he brush these proofs of intense 
emotion from his eye. 

Not having heard from Priscilla since her 
arrival, except through the captain of the ves- 
sel that brought her over ; not knowing w^^hether 
she had found her parents, and if she had not, 
being ignorant of their feelings towards his 
own parents and himself, Stephen felt great 
delicacy about revealing himself. He thought 
it best to slip away for the present, and let 
things take their natural course. 

In a settlement so small as Boston was 
then, it was impossible for the clerk of any 
store not to be gen(?rally known ; so that, al- 
though Stephen disappeared from the crowd, 
it was an easy matter for Mr. Eaton to learn 
from the children that he was the young man 
connected with Mr. Strongfaith Bates’s store. 

I^will see him then soon, and let him know 
my gratitude for his heroic kindness. Can you 
tell me his name ? ” 

Stephen Williamson,” was the answer. 

“ Williamson, Williamson,” thought Mr. 
Eaton ; “ can it be one of the family to whom 
Priscilla was taken when she was so unfortu- 
nately left behind in England ? It may be so ; 
and if so, he may not be particularly pleased to 


MUSINGS. 


203 


form our acquaintance. She certainly men- 
tioned one of the name of Stephen in her let- 
terj after her arrival. She expressed much 
interest in him too. How mysterious are the 
ways of Providence ! Truly, his ways are past 
finding out. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


SINGULAR DISCOVERIES. 

The delivered boy was taken home, and all 
the circumstances related to his mothe/. After 
the little fellow was carefully placed in bed, 
the two parents knelt and offered devout and 
earnest thanksgiving to God for his delivering 
mercy. They prayed that, as Moses, after he 
was drawn from the waters of the Nile, became 
an eminent servant of God, so their son might, 
after this perilous adventure, devote himself to 
the service of the same holy Being, and become 
in some humble sense a leader of the hosts of 
Israel. 

They remembered also his deliverer, and 
prayed that he might be under the special pro- 
tection of Heaven. 

A number of the neighbors, under the im- 
pulse of friendly interest, now came in to con- 
gratulate the Eatons upon the signal favor 
which they had received from divine Provi- 
dence. 

“ The dear little boy,” said the talkative Mrs. 

( 204 ) 


INQUISITIVE STOREKEEPER. 


205 


Strangger. “ O, how I should have missed 
him. He^ stopped almost daily at my house, 
and was always so interesting! It seemed to 
me as if he knew every body in the colony.” 
The truth was, Mrs. Strangger, in order to 
make a few pennies, had placed in the one win- 
dow of her little hut, which opened on the road, 
some cakes, a few toys, and two or three gau- 
dily painted Scripture pictures, to attract the 
attention of the children on their way to and 
from school. She had, also, a few bunches of 
different kinds of roots and herbs, which she 
sold to such of the colonists as were afflicted 
with the complaints for which the little bent 
old woman said they were a sovereign remedy. 
She kept an embryo store. When the children 
stepped in to spend a penny, which occasion- 
ally came into their possession, the inquisitive 
storekeeper would enter into conversation with 
them, and, in connection with all the floating 
news, and her sage comments upon them, she 
managed to introduce a variety of questions 
concerning the domestic affairs of their own and 
their neighbors’ families. In this way she kept 
herself supplied with the latest information 
respecting not only the prominent, but also the 
minor events of the colony. It was a great 
mystery to some how she learned so much 


206 


GETTING NEWS. 


about others. No boy was more communica- 
tive than little Abel Eaton. Being of an amia- 
ble disposition, he was a favorite with the colo- 
nists, and, mingling freely amongst them, he 
learned much concerning their respective fam- 
ily matters. Being unsuspicious and commu- 
nicative, Mrs. Strangger was able to obtain 
more news from him, respecting the affairs of 
others, than from any other child that dropped 
into her store. She meant, therefore, all she 
said in the remark she had just made. She 
would have missed him greatly. 

“ How wonderful has been the mercy God 
has conferred upon you ! ” said one. “ How 
great is your occasion for thanksgiving! ” 

“ True, true,” interrupted Mrs. Strangger; 
“and if they are not thankful, a great change 
has come over them ; for Goodman Eaton has 
always been accustomed to lay a thank offering 
upon his domestic altar, whenever any special 
blessing has been conferred.” 

“ I know not,” said another, “ why such an 
offering should not be placed upon the altar 
every day. For truly, to deliver a child from 
the water is not a greater blessing than to pre- 
vent a child from falling into the stream. Here 
some of us have children of various ages. They 
have been down to that bridge, and to other 


COMMON BLESSINGS. 


207 


exposed places, hundreds of times, and have 
never fallen in. Why should we not be as 
thankful for preventing mercy as our sister 
Eaton for delivering favor?” 

“ A good thought. We are prone to over- 
look our common blessings, and dwell with 
interest upon those only which are unusual. I 
have just come from sister Painter’s, who, you 
know, is just recovering from a long and painful 
illness, which has followed her confinement. 
If she has reason for gratitude that her health is 
returning, how much greater reason have we, 
that ours has not left us ! During these long 
and weary weeks that she has been suffering 
from her distressing malady, we have been free 
from pain. Should we< not, then, be truly 
thankful ? ” 

As Abel had now fallen into a gentle slum- 
ber, the company conversed in lower tones of 
voice, and soon after left the house. 

After partaking of their frugal evening meal, 
and offering the usual evening prayer, in which 
there were again special allusions to the deliv- 
erance of their dear boy from a watery grave, 
Mr. Eaton went down to Mr. Bates’s trucking 
house, to express his obligations to the young 
man who had saved his son. Fortunately, 
Stephen, who had had time to change his gar- 


208 


INTERESTING INTERVIEW. 


merits, take his tea, and return, was alone in 
the stoVe. A favorable opportunity was thus 
afforded for uninterrupted conversation. 

When Mr. Eaton entered the store, Stephen 
was reading the Bible. He raised his eyes from 
the book as he perceived some one entering, 
and when they beheld each other, they were 
both abashed. Each was strongly confident 
who the other was, whilst each believed him- 
self unknown. Both thought that they had the 
advantage of the other, but were ignorant what 
would be the others feelings if a disclosure 
should be made ; and yet both were resolved 
that a disclosure should be made before they 
separated. They were both filled with anxiety 
and suspense, each hoping to derive from the 
other new information respecting the same indi- 
vidual^ yet uncertain whether such information 
would be *received. Priscilla was in the minds 
of both ! 

I have come,” said Mr. Eaton, with puri- 
tanic formality, “as in duty bound, to express 
to you the indebtedness of myself and wife for 
your deliverance, under God, of our only boy, 
and for aught we know, our only child, from a 
watery grave. To express the fulness of our 
feelings is impossible. We can only say that 
from our inmost souls we thank you, and pray 


RECOLLECTED NAMES. 


209 


God that you may meet with an abundant 
reward.” 

“ I have only done my duty,” was the brief 
reply of the embarrassed young man. 

“ That does not lessen our obligations of 
gratitude,” rejoined Mr. Eaton. “ What may 
I call your name ? ” continued he, anxious to 
reach the denouement as soon as possible. 

“ Williamson — Stephen Williamson.” 

“ It seems to me I have heard that name 
before.” 

“ Very likely ; for my father is a merchant 
engaged in the American colonial commerce, 
and his vessels often visit New England. But 
may 1 know whom I have the pleasure of 
addressing ? ” 

“ My name is Abel Eaton.” 

“ I can say then, with you, sir, it seems to me 
as if I had heard that name before I came 
here.” 

“ I know not how that can be, unless you 
were acquainted with my lost daughter.” 

Stephen’s heart sank within him. “ Is she 
then lost ? Shall I never see her again ? ” 
thought he ; but no time was left for revery. 
Recovering himself from the abstraction which 
this remark of Mr. Eaton 'occasioned, he 
asked, — 


210 


THE RECOGNITION. 


“ What was your daughter’s name ? ” 

“ Priscilla,” answered the father. 

“ I knew a young girl of that name once. 
She lived in my father’s family, until she came 
to this country in one of my father’s vessels.” 

“ What was the name of the vessel ? ” asked 
Mr. Eaton. 

“The Reindeer,” was the reply. 

“ Indeed ; then you are the Stephen \vhom 
Priscilla wrote of in her letter.” 

“ And you are Priscilla’s father.” They both, 
as with one impulse, grasped each other, and 
shook hands with as much warmth as though 
they were old, confidential friends, meeting 
after a long separation. 

“ Do you know the whereabouts of Priscilla 
now?” asked Stephen. 

“ That’s the very question I was about to ask 
you.” 

When they learned, as they soon did, that 
they were equally ignorant of Priscilla’s present 
condition, or of any evidence whether she was 
dead or alive, they then indulged in conversa- 
tion upon their reminiscences of her. Stephen 
told all that he knew of her prior to her leaving 
England, not omitting the unkind ness which 
she received because of her aversion to prelacy, 
though he endeavored to avoid indulging in 


PLEASING REMINISCENCES. 211 

any censures of his parents. The manner in 
which he expressed himself, however, convinced 
Mr. Eaton that he had no sympathy, either 
with this unkindness, nor with the spirit of 
which it was the fruit; whilst, on the other 
hand, Stephen was soon convinced that Mr. 
Eaton had no unfriendly feelings towards him. 

They each communicated to the other all 
that they knew of the missing girl. She was a 
link by means of which they became more 
strongly united. 

After this, Stephen became an intimate friend 
with the Eatons. He was as free in his inter- 
course with the family as though it were his 
own. The more they saw of him, the more 
they discovered to respect and love. He and 
little Abel could not have been more attached 
if they had been brothers. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

A CLOUD GATHERING. 

The trio of stern Puritans, who, a few days 
before, had, in Mr. Bates’s store, expressed 
their fears respecting the spread of the Bap- 
tists, were, by a kind of peculiar sympathy, fre- 
quently drawn together. At the close of ser- 
vice one lecture day, after Parson Cotton had 
preached a long and forcible sermon against 
the spread of heresy, they were attracted to 
each other, and walked away from the meeting 
house together. 

“ Our godly minister was graciously helped 
of the Spirit to-day,” said Endicott, commen- 
cing the conversation. 

“ Yes, he spake the truth with great bold- 
ness and power,” replied Dudley. 

“ I could not help thinking,” said Pynchon, 
“ when he was pouring out his burning anathe- 
mas upon heretics with so much edifying ear- 
nestness and eloquence, — I could not help 
thinking of the description of the Son of man 

which is given us in the first chapter of the 

( 212 ) 


THE TRIO. 


213 


Revelation, and especially of that part which 
informeth us that out of his mouth goeth a 
sharp, two-edged sword ; for verily the word of 
our parson to-day was quick and powerful, and 
sharper than any two-edged sword upon all 
errorists and schismatics.” 

“ Did you notice the effect upon our brother 
of the mill ? ” 

“ No ; he sits not within my view in the 
sanctuary ; but I suppose he hung his head 
like a guilty criminal hearing his sentence 
pronounced.” 

“ Far from it. His head \vas erect, and he 
continued looking with the greatest bold- 
ness ” 

“ Impudence, I should say,” interrupted one 
of the others — 

“ Into the minister’s face, till he closed the 
sermon. No one would have suspected, from 
his appearance, that any thing said from the pul- 
pit was in the least degree applicable to him.” 

“ That’s always the policy of heresy. ' Its 
companions are hypocrisy and effrontery.” 

“ Let that be as it may,” replied Dudley, “ I 
have no doubt this heresy is spreading. Infor- 
mation has reached me that some whom we 
little imagine are becoming tainted with it. The 
obligation is becoming more and more impera- 
14 


214 


SEVERE MEASURES PROPOSED. 


live for us to arrest it by wholesome laws ; and 
unless we erect a high and strong barrier, by 
stringent enactments, it will overflow the coun- 
try like the waters of a deluge.” 

“’Tis even so. The arm of the civil power 
must be extended for the protection of the in- 
terests of the church. Unless this theological 
miasma be arrested, it will poison our whole 
community, and defeat the object of our settle- 
ment in this waste howling wilderness.” 

“ You are correct. With immense labor, 
expense, and self-sacrifice, we have crossed, at 
the hazard of our lives, the wide waste of three 
thousand miles of water, to establish a colony 
in the midst of uncleared forests and untamed 
savages, that we and our children might es- 
cape not only the sword of persecution, but, 
what is worse, the contaminating influence of 
pestilent heresies. Self-preservation and obli- 
gation to our families require us to deal with 
these errorists. If Baptists, Familists, and 
other errorists be tolerated in the midst of us, 
and allowed to diffuse their pernicious doc- 
trines, it will not be long before ‘ Ichabod ’ 
will be written upon the fairest portions of 
Zion, for her glory will have departed.” 

“ You think, then,” said Pynchon, “ we must 
suppress it by law ? ” 


MYSTERY. 


215 


“ There is no other way,” replied Dudley. 

If we resort to the wholesome discipline of 
fines, whippings, prisons, and banishments, we 
may purify ourselves from this contagion ; but 
otherwise it .will spread as doth a canker. To 
connive at it will be like conniving at the 
weeds in one’s garden. All they desire from 
the law is to be let alone ; but to let them 
alone is to let them grow. Let a plague, a 

pestilence, a conflagration alone ” 

“ Our danger is the more imminent,” inter- 
rupted Endicott, “ from certain great names 
among us who greatly encourage them.” 

“ True ; it is one of the mysteries of Provi- 
dence that so good, and learned, and able a 
man as Dunster should have been seduced 
into any of these errors. If he had not al- 
lowed himself to be blinded in this matter, he 
might have continued at the head of the col- 
lege, and made himself a bright and a burn- 
ing light for years to come.” 

Verily thou speakest wisely; but his deni- 
al of the sacred ordinance of infant baptism 
showed, as the apostle saith, that ‘ Satan had 
gotten the advantage of him.’ The plague spot 
was upon him, and it was unsafe to retain 
him in a position of so much influence. He 
might have infected the whole school.” 


216 


THE TWO PRESIDENTS. 


“ Strange that the first president of Harvard 
College should have been tainted with this 
heresy.” 

‘‘ And not only the first, but the second also ; 
for you recollect that Chauncy has no faith in 
sprinkling, whether of the old or the young, 
but insists that dipping, or the immersion of 
the whole body in water, is essential to the ordi- 
nance. Plow absurd ! ” 

“ Absurd or not, as these are known to be 
learned men, — persons of note and standing 
among us, — they will have great influence in 
giving currency to these dangerous heresies, 
and beguiling unstable souls.” 

“ They have done so already. Their preach- 
ing and their private conversation have already 
led some astray. As for Dunster, prudent 
counsels have no effect upon him. He might 
have retained his office as president of the col- 
lege, if he had only promised to remain silent 
upon his favorite error. This he refused. He 
preferred to relinquish that honorable and use- 
ful position, rather than remain quiet upon 
that obnoxious and mischief-making dogma. 
If he could control matters, never again would 
an infant be allowed to receive the sacred seal 
of the covenant.” 

If he had lived in the days of Moses,” 


BAPTISTS. 


217 


added Dudley, “ I suppose he would have de- 
nied the rite of circumcision to children, though 
it would have secured his exclusion from the 
tribes of Israel. Chauncy has shown more 
wisdoni. Though he insists that immersion 
only is valid baptism, and has administered it 
in that mode to both young and old, yet he 
was willing to comply with the conditions of 
his office, which require him to abstain from 
disseminating his sentiments on that subject. 
He consented to close his lips on doctrine, that 
he might have the opportunity of opening them 
for bread.’^ 

Not entirely so, I trust. He doubtless re- 
gards his present position as head of the col- 
lege eminently favorable for usefulness. He 
is, therefore, willing to be silent on one point, 
which he knows the ministry and the govern- 
ment regard erroneous, that he may have the 
privilege of teaching the youth of the church, 
branches in which we are all agreed.” 

“ And there is Lady Moody, too, who is at 
Lynn. We must endeavor, if possible, to save 
her. She is an amiable, discreet, religious 
woman ; highly thought of by those who know 
her. But her conscience is inveigled into an 
approbation of the spreading heresy to so great 
a degree, that, like Dunster, she rejects infant 


218 


INTOLERANCE. 


baptism entirely. She is doing much injury to 
the Lord’s heritage there ; but if she could be 
reclaimed, and all this bad leaven eradicated 
from her, she might become a useful mother in 
Israel.” 

Dudley, with a long sigh, expressed the fear 
that that was hopeless. Error and fanaticism 
were nearly inseparable in his view, and the 
latter always increased the strength of the for- 
mer. To him reclamation appeared well nigh 
hopeless. Prevention of its further spreading 
was, he thought, the true policy. “ Let those 
who are already marked with the leprous spot,” 
said he, “ go ; but let us labor to prevent the 
plague from spreading. We must make exam- 
ples of some of them to deter others.” 

Their conversation continued in this strain 
until they reached Mr. Bates’s store, which they 
all three entered. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


A STORM THREATENING. 

“ Well,” said Endicott, addressing Mr. Bates, 
‘‘ how does our brother of the mill feel, since he 
met with that signal rebuke of divine Provi- 
dence ? ” 

“ Rebuke ?” replied Strongfaith, not perceiv- 
ing the bearing of the question. “ I did not 
know that he had received any.” 

“ Perhaps,” said Dudley, who fully compre- 
hended the drift of the inquiry, “ brother Bates 
does not regard it a rebuke.” 

“ You are too deep for me,” said Bates. 

“ As the water was for the drowning boy,” 
immediately rejoined Dudley. Bates now un- 
derstood them fully. 

“ I apprehend,” said he, “ that he does not 
view that event in the same light that you do.” 

“ I see not,” replied Dudley, “ in what other 
light he can regard it than as a solemn admo- 
nition of him for his dangerous error. He 
insists upon it there must be a burial in water 
to render baptism valid ; and has not his boy 

( 219 ) 


220 


RELIGIOUS OPINIONS. 


been buried in water nigh unto death ? Is it 
not an intimation that this tampering with 
sacred ordinances involves great peril?” 

“ Ay,” said Pynchon, “ even, as the touching 
of the tottering ark of 'the covenant was a ter- 
rible offence in Uzzah, and brought down the 
judgment of Heaven upon his guilty head. We 
live under a milder administration, and hence 
our reproofs are the more tender.” 

Stephen now for the first time learned that 
the brother of the mill was Eaton, and that he 
was tainted with baptistical heresies. He 
listened, therefore,, to the conversation with 
deep attention. He learned from it that from 
the first there had been some in the colony who 
rejected the popular doctrine of infant baptism, 
and some who denied the validity of sprinkling. 
But as they were members of the church, 
attended to all the usages of the Puritans, and 
were not forward to thrust their opinions upon 
others, they had not been disturbed. But now 
the subject was receiving greater attention than 
ever. The deep and wide-spread agitation 
which had been occasioned by the sentiments 
and conduct of Roger Williams, together with 
the severe treatment which he and others re- 
ceived, had been the means of directing the 
minds of men to the subject. They read what- 


INVESTIGATION. 


221 


ever books upon this important topic they 
could find ; they searched the Scriptures ; they 
conversed freely upon it, so that there were 
many occasions of debate between those who 
cherished opposite sentiments upon this excit- 
ing theme. The result was, that a number 
were convinced of the truthfulness of Baptist 
sentiments. They refused to bring their chil- 
dren to the church to have them christened ; 
or if they did, it was with great reluctance. 
Others were desirous that the ordinance should 
be administered to young and old by immer- 
sion; they did not believe that any other 
mode was valid ; whilst a third class main- 
tained not only the necessity of immersion, but 
insisted further, that the only proper subjects 
of baptism were those who had repented of sin 
and believed in the Lord Jesus Christ. 

This conversation opened to Stephen new 
topics of thought and inquiry, and he resolved 
to imitate the example of his employer, and 
make the question of Christian baptism a sub- 
ject, of special investigation. 

From this time these two inquirers after 
truth had long and frequent conversations 
upon this topic. All the passages of Scripture 
referring to it were examined and reexamined, 
many times. The arguments of the opposite 


222 


LIGHT RECEIVED. 


parties they discussed, and all the light which 
they could obtain they cheerfully received. 
Whatever books upon either side of the ques- 
tion they could find, they eagerly read. To 
their examination they added conscientious 
and earnest prayer. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 


CHURCH AND STATE. 

During this process of investigation, a cir- 
cumstance occurred which would have deterred 
some minds from prosecuting the subject. 

When Mrs. Painter, to whose sickness we 
have already referred, was sufficiently recov- 
ered to attend meeting, she, being a member 
of the church, naturally felt solicitous that her 
infant should receive the ordinance of baptism. 
She suggested the subject to her husband. Mr. 
Painter, being one of Bates’s customers, had for 
some time been in the habit of conversing with 
Strongfaith and Stephen upon the baptismal 
question, and had become fully convinced of 
the impropriety of administering the ordinance 
to infants. Being a conscientious man, he was 
unwilling that his practice should be in viola- 
tion of his principles. His wife differed with 
him upon this subject. It was her desire that 
their infant child should be carried to the 
church, and according to the customs of the 
Puritans, there receive the ordinance. Painter 

( 223 ) 


224 


DOMESTIC DIFFERENCES. 


would not consent. He strongly insisted upon 
it that infant baptism was not a divine ordi- 
nance, but an invention of men, and instead of 
being beneficial, or even harmless, was posi- 
tively injurious. Frequent, and sometimes 
warm, were the domestic discussions between 
the two upon this subject. The wife was 
unwilling to disobey her husband, and the hus- 
band was equally unwilling to sanction by his 
own example what he believed was a religious 
error. Parson Qotton was kept informed of all 
the births that occurred in the town. And 
being a vigilant and faithful shepherd, he kept 
his eye upon all these tender lambs, to see that 
they were solemnly dedicated to God in bap- 
tism. He knew all the little ones in town who 
had received the seal of' the covenant, and all 
who had not. The parents of these latter he 
did not fail to visit, and remind them of their 
duty to their offspring. Having noticed that 
Painter had delayed to bring his last child to 
the church for the ordinance, he made the fam- 
ily a pastoral call to ascertain the reason. He 
was not long in discovering that it was owing 
to the influence of the dreadful plague of heresy 
which was troubling the colony. 

Painter frankly acknowledged that he had no 
confidence in the ordinance of infant baptism, 


REFUSAL. 


225 


and did not believe that it was sustained by 
any scriptural evidence. This led the good 
pastor to enter into an argument with him 
upon the subject. He went over the whole 
ground, dwelling particularly upon the Abra- 
hamic covenant, and urged every conceivable 
motive to induce Painter to bring out his child 
to the ordinance. He was unsuccessful in pro- 
ducing any change in his opinions, or of obtain- 
ing from him a promise that his child should 
be presented for the rite. Painter defended his 
own views with considerable adroitness and 
force. He insisted upon it that there was no 
command in the Scriptures enjoining it as a 
duty, and therefore he would not have his child 
baptized. The faithful pastor reminded him 
that if he persisted in his heresy, the conse- 
quences would be painful, and he had better 
pause, and not proceed further in a course 
which he would find was strewed with thorns. 

“ I will walk,” replied Painter, “ in the way 
which I believe is right, though I find it paved 
with coals of fire.” 

“Be not presumptuous, brother; remember 
you are arraying yourself against both the 
church and the civil power. To endure the 
keen edge of the sword of state, and the dread- 


226 


PASTORAL VIGILANCE. 


ful anathemas of Zion, you will find to be no 
easy service.” ' 

To this threat, which Painter knew was 
based upon truth, he firmly replied, — 

“ My trust is in God. I believe that his 
grace will be sufficient for me.” 

After a few words of sympathy and consola- 
tion to the mother, and an exhortation to her 
to re, main firm in the truth, the parson patted 
the cheeks of the little infant sitting in its 
mother’s lap, and took his departure. 

A recollection of the sermon which he had 
preached a short time before, in which he had, 
with great cogency of reasoning and energy of 
manner, urged the importance of vigilance to 
detect' the germs of heresy, and destroy them 
before they had time to grow, strengthened his 
determination to bring this case before the 
church at Boston, and have it settled, so that 
all others, who were in danger of being affected 
by the same error, might know what to expect, 
in case they caught the contagion. 

At the next meeting of the church, the defec- 
tion of brother Painter was presented. The 
matter was solemnly considered. Some were 
in favor of immediate exclusion ; others urged 
forbearance, and the desirableness of making 


FIRMNESS. 


227 


efforts to persuade him to abandon his foolish 
and dangerous error. These latter counsels 
prevailed, and the pastor and two of the elder 
brethren were appointed to labor with him, and 
e^ndeavor to convince him of the truth, and keep 
him in the bosom of the church. 

These church officials were faithful to their 
duty. They visited Painter, sometimes together, 
at other times alone, and had with him long 
conversations. But they made not the slightest 
impression on his mind. Neither could they 
persuade him to say that his child might be 
baptized, provided that would insure him 
against ecclesiastical censure. 

“ No, rather than consent to what I believe 
to be an unscriptural and injurious practice, I 
will suffer any censures the church can pass 
upon me. I have nothing to fear if I do what 
I think is right, but every thing if I do what I 
believe is wrong.” 

Finding it impossible to convince him of his 
error, or even persuade him to consent to the 
sprinkling of his child, his case was brought 
before the church for final action, and he was 
formally excommunicated for heresy, and for a 
contempt of the ordinance of God. 

This act not only excluded him from the 
privileges of the church — it also disfranchised 


228 


THE COURT. 


him. For it was a law of Massachusetts at 
that time, that none but members of the church 
should be entitled to the rights and immunities 
of freemen. Consequently, Painter could no 
longer take part in the affairs of the colony, nor 
even vote for officers. 

His case, however, was not allowed to rest 
here. This refusal of a poor man to have his 
child sprinkled was deemed a subject of too 
great magnitude to escape the vigilance of “ the 
powers that be.” Civil government was in- 
voked to protect the interests of the church ; 
and poor Painter was brought by a legal war- 
rant before the court to answer for the great 
misdemeanor of refusing to perform a religious 
ceremony which his conscience and judgment 
both taught him was wrong. It was nowise 
difficult to find sufficient evidence to convict 
him. After the facts were all known, the court, 
with formal dignity, interposed its authority, 
and ordered Painter to have his child baptized. 
He, however, was no more disposed to obey this 
order of court, and conform to Puritan usage, 
than his judges were to obey the “ orders of 
council,” which required conformity to the 
church of England. In his defence, he main- 
tained that the sprinkling of infants was an 
unchristian ordinance, and consequently carried 


A PUBLIC PUNISHMENT. 


229 


with it no obligation whatever. He was con- 
scientiously opposed to it, and he would not 
violate his conscience to please^ any court or 
escape any penalty on earth. The august tri- 
bunal before whom he was brought, deemed 
this a matter of such great magnitude as to 
require the infliction of a healthful punishment, 
lest their leniency might encourage others, and 
thus increase the heresy ; they therefore passed 
sentence that he should be publicly whipped. 

At the appointed time, this theological crim- 
inal was taken to the public whipping post,* 
there bound, and in the presence of a multi- 
tude, cruelly whipped^ because he refused to 
have his infant sprinkled. 

He endured the brutal infliction with great 
fortitude, and at the close, though faint and 
trembling from the effects, he thanked God for 
the grace and strength by which he had been 
sustained under the painful ordeal. 

15 


CHAPTER XXXIIL 


EFFECTS OF PERSECUTION. 

The public whipping of Mr. Painter created 
no small stir in the colony. There were those 
who fully approved the deed, and who consid- 
ered it a truly politic, as well as just procedure. 
Others, though they regarded Painter as in 
great error, and justified his exclusion from the 
church, yet judged his punishment at the 
whipping post to be both cruel and unwise; 
a third class, who differed from “ the standing 
order ” on various points, considered the meas- 
ure as a piece of tyrannical persecution, and 
had their sympathies deeply enlisted in behalf 
of the sufferer; whilst a fourth class, embra- 
cing those who were inclined to Baptist senti- 
ments, instead of having their heretical tenden- 
cies corrected by this exhibition of ecclesiastical 
cruelty, were more firmly resolved than ever to 
adhere to what they believed was right. Intel- 
ligence of this punishment was soon circulated 
throughout the colonies, showing to all what 

( 230 ) 


EFFECT OF PERSECUTION. 


231 


they must expect, in case they differed in opin- 
ion or practice from the Congregational stan- 
dard. 

The effect of this upon Stephen and his em- 
ployer was, to make them more open and bold 
in the expression of any opinions they cher- 
ished which were not in harmony with the 
standing order. Especially were they more 
free to converse upon the subject of baptism. 
Many and long were the arguments which they 
had with different individuals upon this exciting 
theme — some of whom strenuously opposed 
them, while others were greatly moved by their 
arguments. Neither Mr. Bates nor Stephen 
was at this time fully converted to the senti- 
ments of the Baptists. They were merely 
inquirers upon the subject, though it must be 
confessed that the farther they examined it, the 
more did 'they lean to the side of the heresy. 
The more they became acquainted with the 
arguments of the Baptists, and with their 
method of interpreting Scripture, the deeper 
became the impression upon their minds that 
this persecuted people were on the side of 
truth. 

There was one point, however, on which Mr. 
Bates could not obtain satisfactory information. 
Although he was a man of strong mind, a 


232 


A SUGGESTION. 


clear thinker and sound reasoner. yet he had 
not been favored with a liberal education,, and 
was ignorant of the ancient languages. It 
seemed to him that a knowledge of the mean- 
ing of the original Greek word, which, in the 
English version of the Bible was rendered 
“ baptize,” was of great importance. 

“ If I only knew,” said he to Stephen, in one 
of the' frequent conversations he was accus- 
tomed to have with his clerk, “ how the 
Greeks, in the days of the Saviour, understood 
the word which is' translated ‘ baptize,’ it 
would afford me not only relief, but great 
assistance.” 

“ You know what the Baptists themselves 
say upon the subject?” 

“ Yes ; but many of them are no more 
learned than myself, and what they assert they 
have received s6cond-handed, and therefore can- 
not vouch for its accuracy. What I want is, 
for some one well acquainted with the ancient 
languages, to tell me the meaning of the origi- 
nal word ‘ baptize.’ ” 

“ Why not ask the president of Harvard 
College,” said Stephen. 

“ True ; I did not think of that. President 
Chauncy is admitted by all to be a very 
learned man, and is as competent to give in- 


THE FERRY. 


233 


formation upon this subject, as any man in 
the new, or the old world.” 

The next day a small boat, with two men, 
was seen crossing Charles E-iver, from Boston 
to Cambridge. At that time the appearance 
of the river and the country was widely differ- 
ent from that which now greets the eye. In- 
stead of the numerous bridges which now span 
the stream for the accommodation of cars, car- 
riages, and foot passengers, it was all open. 
Not a bridge had been erected, not a pile for 
the purpose driven. Instead of large cities 
and towns presenting themselves in every di- 
rection, the banks of the river, and the islands 
of the harbor, with the shores of the bay, were 
covered with green. Dense forests, beautifully 
rolling hills, or fertile plains, variegated with a 
few small villages, with here and there a clus- 
ter of Indian wigwams, completed the picture. 
Now and then, an Indian might be seen pad- 
dling his light bark canoe across the water, or 
pausing in the middle of the stream, engaged 
in fishing. 

When the boat reached the shore of Cam- 
bridge, at a point not far from the present ter- 
mination of Harvard Street, one of the men left 
it,^ and walked towards the college ; the other, 


234 


THE PRESIDENT. 


who was the owner of the craft, remained to pre- 
vent it from being stolen by the Indians.. The 
first, who was no other than Mr. Bates on his 
way to President Chauncy, was soon con- 
cealed by the thick underbrush which covered 
the land. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


A GLEAM OF HOPE. 

It must not be supposed that either the 
pressure of business, or the theological fermen- 
tation of the colony, banished Priscilla from 
the mind of either her parents, or of her strong- 
ly-attached friend. After Stephen’s novel in- 
troduction to the Eatons, no topic of conver- 
sation was more agreeable to them all than- 
that which referred to the lost girl. It was 
natural that they all should cherish some slight 
hope that possibly she might at some time be 
heard from. 

Every thing that either of them remembered 
she had ever said or done was told and retold 
many times. Innumerable were the conjec- 
tures respecting her fate, and constant their 
inquiries concerning her from strangers, who 
came from other parts of the country, and 
especially from Indians, of distant tribes, who 
occasionally came to Boston to trade with the 
English. To the usual discouraging character 
of the replies they obtained, there was one 


\ • 


236 


VISITORS. 


exception. The slight gleam of hope which it 
furnished was before their eyes like a perma- 
nent rainbow, for many days. It strengthened 
the belief that the long-lost Priscilla was living, 
and that by perseverance and energy she might 
possibly be found. The event which created 
this expectation was as follows : Some Indians 
of the Algonquin nation, who were said to live 
near Canada, on the borders of Lake Cham- 
plain, came to Boston. They pitched their tents 
on the outside of the town, beyond the hill 
on which the State House now stands, on land 
included within the present limits of Boston 
Common. According to their custom, Mr. 
Eaton and Stephen visited them, not only for 
purposes of trade, but also to see if they could 
learn any thing of the missing girl. By means 
of an interpreter, they ascertained that white 
girls were sometimes seen among the interior 
tribes of Indians, but they knew of none then. 
As they were leaving the smoky encampment 
of these wild inhabitants of the forest, a young 
girl came out of one of the frail skin tents, and 
stood near the two visitors. Stephen was 
powerfully affected. He stopped, looked at 
the girl as though he were^fascinated, and for 
some moments did not speak. 

“ What is the matter ? ” asked Mr. Eaton, 


A DISCOVERY. 


237 


who saw that some unusual effect was produced 
upon Stephen. “ Have you ever seen that 
squaw before ? ” 

“ No ; but I thipk I have something else.” 

What is that ? ” inquired Eaton, his own 
interest also increasing. 

“ Ho you see that piece of cloth which is tied 
around her?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ The last time I saw Priscilla, she had on a 
dress of the same kind of material.” 

“ Is it possible ? Then I must have this.” 

No difficulty was experienced in making the 
purchase, for Mr. Eaton made a liberal offer. 
It was a piece of blue calico with small white 
leaves. 

“ Yes,” said Stephen, “ the very evening on 
which she left our house, she had on a dress 
which she had frequently worn before, of those 
very figures and colors. I remember them 
weil.” 

They now prosecuted inquiries to ascertain 
where this cloth was procured. But no further 
information could be obtained than that this 
young squaw brought it from her distant home. 
Where it came from no one knew. Mrs. Eaton 
received it as a rich treasure. After a careful 
examination of it, she pronounced it part of a 


238 


GLEAMS OF HOPE. 


girl’s frock. The belief, of course, was at once 
awakened that it was the identical one which 
Stephen had seen Priscilla wear. This opinion 
was strengthened, when, upon further inquiry, 
they could not learn that any of the Indians 
had ever seen any other piece like it. 

When this article was shown to Mrs. Strangger 
and Mrs. Mitchel, they both testified that when 
they first saw Priscilla on board the Reindeer, 
on their outward passage, she had on a dress 
of this material. They expressed themselves 
with confidence upon this point. Hope was 
awakened that this was a part of Priscilla’s 
own dress. 

Still there was no certainty of this hope 
being well founded. For “ cloth of a similar 
description,” as Mr. Bates said, “ might have 
been obtained by the Indians from the French 
in Canada, or from the Dutch who have com- 
menced settlements on the Hudson River, and 
a single fragment might have passed from one 
tribe to another, and the last recipient not be 
aware of the existence of any other of the same 
character.” 

“ But how, then,” inquired the mother, “ do 
you account for its being part of the pattern 
of a girl’s dress ? The Indians do not cut their 
garments after this fashion. It is sewed, too, 


RESOLUTION. 


239 


in English style ; examine the seams for your- 
self. The natives do not se*w like this,” contin- 
ued she, as she held up the important article for 
exhibition. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 


PRIVATE CONVERSATION. 

After walking about a mile from the place 
where he left his companion with the boat, Mr. 
Bates arrived at the residence of President 
Chauncy. 

After indulging for a few moments in some 
passing remarks upon the weather, the country, 
and the general health of the colony, Mr. Bates 
informed the president that he had come over 
to have a few minutes’ particular conversation 
upon a subject in which he was greatly inter- 
ested. 

“ Any assistance I can consistently render 
you shall cheerfully be given,” said Chauncy. 

Mr Bates then informed him of his troubles 
of mind respecting baptism. 

“ Ah,” said the president, with a peculiar 
expression of countenance, in which seriousness 
and pleasantry appeared to be equally blended, 
“ did you not know that that is a proscribed 
subject with me ? ” 

“ I knew,” said Strongfaith, “ that it was the 

( 240 ) 


SILENCE REQUIRED. 


241 


desire of those who called you to your present 
honored and responsible position, that you 
should not publicly preach what you conscien- 
tiously believed was the truth of God.” 

“ Do you mean to signify,” asked Chauncy, 
“ that your impression was, that they expect me 
to preach or teach what I do not believe is 
truth ? ” at the same time rising and closing 
the door of the room,’ which answered the 
double purpose of chamber and study, that 
outer ears might not catch the conversation. 

“ By no means. They are too upright and 
honorable to ask you to practise such public 
hypocrisy.” 

“ You do well to say that. The ministers 
and the government of the colony are noble- 
minded, godly men, who detest deception, 
especially in the discharge of the sacred func- 
tions of the gospel ministry. True, they do 
not wish me to propagate among the students 
and people what they are pleased to regard 
as my peculiar sentiments. But their tongue 
would cleave to the roof of their mouth before 
they would ask me to inculcate any doctrine 
which they knew I regarded as erroneous.” 

“ I simply meant to say, in what I have just 
uttered, that I knew you were expected to keep 


242 


EXPERIENCE. 


silent upon a certain subject in which you 
believe ” 

“ And yet,” said the president, interrupting 
him, “ upon that very subject you wish me to 
break silence.” 

This remark placed Mr. Bates in an unpleas- 
ant dilemma. Conscious of entire rectitude in 
the object of his visit, he was pained at the 
thought of being suspected of a dishonorable 
motive. With the confession which he had 
just made, especially as coupled with the re- 
joinder of Chauncy, he saw there was enough 
to excite such suspicion, and he feared that he 
had trespassed upon the good nature of the 
president too far. The subject now presented 
itself in a new light io him. Although he 
came as an honest inquirer, he was not certain 
of the propriety of coming even in that capacity. 
He began to feel that it was an extremely deli- 
cate thing to ask so important a personage as 
the president of a college a question touching 
a subject on which silence was a condition of 
his retaining his presidency. Besides fearing 
that he was sinking in the estimation of 
Chauncy, he was also losing his own self- 
respect. Yet below all this was another ele- 
ment which mingled with his experience ; it 


PHILOLOGY. 


243 


was a feeling of independence arising from his 
conscious integrity, by which he was convinced 
that there was no reason for losing his self- 
respect, and that, by developing the purity of 
his intention to the president, he would rise 
also in Chauncy’s esteem. These conflicting 
feelings of his heart alternated with each other, 
almost as rapidly, as the lights and shadows 
cast upon the ceiling of the study by the inter- 
rupted reflections of the sun’s rays from the 
troubled surface of the river. 

In a moment a new idea occurted to him, 
which assisted in extricating him from his 
embarrassing position. “ I will converse with 
him as a scholar instead of a theologian,” 
thought he; “perhaps he may then view the 
object of my visit more favorably.” So soon 
as this thought had distinctly formed itself in 
his mind, he said, though in a somewhat hesi- 
tating manner, “ Regarding you, sir, as a man 
of lea^rning, well skilled in the ancient languages, 
I have come to ask of you the meaning of a 
certain Greek word, which is found repeatedly 
in the New Testament.” 

“ O, ah, yes — I understand — you come to 
me as one of the faculty of this seat of learning, 
to ask me a question in philology ; that alters 
the matter entirely;” and the good president, 


244 


BAPTIZO. 


letting both ha^ids fall upon his knees, pushed 
baek his great arm chair, raised himself in a 
more erect position, and appeared as much re- 
lieved as was Bates himself. “ Philology,” 
continued he, “ is a legitimate subject of inves- 
tigation. To translate the ancient languages, 
and especially those in which the Holy Ghost 
spake to prophets and apostles, is to me a pre- 
cious privilege. I see not how any one can 
make it a ground of complaint. What ^ord 
is it that you wish to have rendered ? ” 

“ It is that word which expresses the act of 
baptizing,” said Strongfaith. 

“ As a philologist, my reply is, that the word 
which, in the New Testament, expresses the act 
of baptism, is the Greek word ‘baptizo,’ the first 
meaning of which is to immerse, dip, plunge, 
or overwhelm ; out of this arise other secondary 
and subordinate meanings, such as to wash, 
cleanse, dye, &c., all of which, however, imply 
the idea of immersion, or its equivalents.” 

“ How are we to know,” asked Strongfaith, 
“ when the word is used in its primary, and 
when in its secondary significations ? ” 

“ We learn it from the nature of the subject 
in connection with which the word is used. 
The general rule in the translation of one lan- 
guage into another is always to give to a word 


DIODORUS SICULUS. 


245 


its primary signification, unless such significa- 
tion is incongruous with the context, or with 
the nature of the subject.” 

“ Pardon me,”* continued Bates ; “ but as I 
wish to have this matter made as plain as pos- 
sible, let me ask if this is what you mean — 
when I read any passage in any author where 
the word ‘baptize’ occurs, I must give to that 
word the meaning of immersion, unless such 
meaning is entirely inconsistent with the con- 
text.” 

“ Precisely so. That you may understand 
the matter clearly, I will show you some in- 
stances of the use of the word from the ancient 
authors.” 

The president rose from his large, leather- 
bottomed arm chair, and opened the dark door 
of what Bates had supposed was a large closet, 
or wardrobe, but which, when opened, he per- 
ceived, was well filled with books. It was his 
library. 

Chauncy stooped down, and took from the 
lowest shelf a large folio volume, bound in what 
appeared to be dried parchment, or sheepskin. 
Seating himself in his arm chair, he carefully 
opened the volume, saying, “ This is a valuable 
edition of that old Greek author, Diodorus 
Siculus. I will read from it into English two 
16 


246 


EXAMPLES. 


or three passages \vhere the word ‘ baptize,’ in 
some of its grammatical forms, occurs; but 
instead of translating that word, I will use 
‘ baptize,’ and yourself will readily see how it 
should be rendered. The first is the account of 
a confusion of a fleet of vessels ; it is as fol- 
lows : ‘ The admiral’s vessel being baptized, 
the armament was thrown into great disor- 
der.’ ” 

“ He doubtless means,” said Strongfaith, 
“ that the admiral’s vessel was sunk, and that 
this circumstance threw the fleet into great con- 
fusion.” 

Turning over a few pages, he read another; 
“ ‘ Most of the land animals that are overtaken 
by the river, (that is, in time of a freshet,) being 
baptized, perish.’ ” 

“Surely, ^ being baptized’ in that passage,”, 
said Bates, “ must mean being overwhelmed, or 
sunk; for how otherwise could the animals 
perish ? ” 

“ Take another,” said the president, opening 
the heavy volume at another place, and read- 
ing — “‘The river, rushing down with an im- 
petuous current, baptized many, (that is, of the 
soldiers,) and carried them away as they were 
swimming with their arms.’ How would you 
understand their being ‘ baptized ’ in that pas- 
sage ? ” 


PLUTARCH. 


247 


I think,” said Strongfaith, “ it means that 
they were overwhelmed by the rushing waters.” 

The president now replaced this book, and 
took down another, somewhat thicker, and 
bound in dark-colored leather, with two large 
brass clasps. 

“ This contains,” said he, “ the lives of many 
ancient warriors and philosophers, written by 
the laborious and learned Plutarch.” He placed 
it upon a small reading stand with three crooked 
legs, the top of which was in imitation of an 
open book, and having found the passage he 
wanted, he read as follows : “ In this whole 
company there was not to be seen a buckler, a 
helmet, or a spear ; but instead of them, cups, 
flagons, and goblets. These the soldiers bap- 
tized in huge vessels of wine, and drank to each 
o^her.” Then pausing, he asked Strongfaith 
what act he supposed was indicated by the 
word ‘baptized’ in that passage. 

“ Undoubtedly dipping,” was the reply. 
“ They dipped out the wine with their cups 
and goblets, and then drank it.” 

“ Here is another instance in this same au- 
thor — it reads as follows: ‘Even now, many 
of the weapons of the barbarians, bows, hel- 
mets, fragments of iron, breastplates, and swords 
are found baptized in the mud, though it is 


248 


JOSEPHUS. 


almost two hundred years since the battle.’ 
What do you think is meant by ‘baptized’ in 
that passage ? ” asked the president. 

“ I think the writer means to say that these 
weapons were buried in the mud.” 

“ Certainly ; and this idea of burying is ex- 
pressed by the word ‘ baptized.’ Let me now 
refer to a famous old Jewish writer, who lived 
in the d^ys of the Emperor Vespasian, and was 
present at the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus, 
his general. In giving an account of the storm 
that overtook that unfaithful prophet, Jonah, 
Josephus says, ‘that the sailors were not will- 
ing to cast the prophet overboard, until the 
ship was just going to be baptized.’ How do 
you understand that?” asked the president in 
his usual professional style, as though Bates 
was one of his pupils. * 

“ I understand him to say that those mari- 
ners hesitated about casting Jonah into the sea, 
until the vessel was just going to sink in the 
waves.” 

“ Very good. Here is a similar use of the 
word,” said he, as he opened the book to an- 
other place. “ Speaking of a certain city, he 
says, ‘ The inhabitants left it as people swim 
away from a ship which is being baptized.’ ” 

“ Surely, he can mean nothing else than a 
sinking ship,” replied Bates. 


CHAPTER XXXVL 


OPINIONS OF THE LEARNED. 

Various other Greek authors were taken 
down by the president, and extracts read from 
them, in which the word “ baptize ” occurred, 
and which Mr. Bates saw, unlearned as he was, 
should be translated “ immerse, overwhelm,” or 
by something equivalent. 

“ Sometimes,” said the president, “ the word 
is used metaphorically, and sometimes hyper- 
bolically, and then it must be understood ac- 
cording to the rules for the interpretation of 
such use of language. A little common sense 
is a great help in such cases. These uses of 
the word, however, do not nullify the fact that 
its primary and common meaning is to im- 
merse, or dip.” 

“ Pardon me,” said Bates, “ if I ask whether 
learned men generally admit that this is its 
original signification.” 

“ As to that, I am willing that they should 
speak for themselves. Having investigated this 
word historically as well as philologically,” 

( 249 ) 


250 


CALVIN AND LUTHER. 


continued the learned president, “ I have had 
occasion to consult the opinions of others, and 
therefore can turn at once to the volume and 
the page where their decision is recorded.” 
During the utterance of this language, he crossed 
the room, and reached from his library a volume 
which had the appearance of being greatly 
used. 

“ This is a work of Calvin, the eminent Gene- 
van divine. In it I find the following passage, 
distinguished both for its clearness and strength.” 
He then read as follows: “ The very word ‘ bap- 
tize,’ however, signifies to immerse ; and it is 
certain that immersion was the practice of the 
ancient church.’ You can have no doubt as 
to what was his opinion.” 

“ I think not,” replied Strongfaith. 

“Hear, now, what Martin Luther, the great 
reformer, says.” Opening a volume of Lu- 
ther’s works, he read as follows : “ ‘ The term 
“ baptism ” is a Greek word. It may be rendered 
a dipping, as when we dip something in water, 
that it may be entirely covered with water. 
And though that custom be quite abolished 
among the generality, (for neither do they en- 
tirely dip children, but only sprinkle them with 
a little water,) nevertheless they ought to be 
wholly immersed, and presently to be drawn 


WITSIUS AND VITRINGA. 


251 


out again. For the etymology seems to re- 
quire it.’ ” 

After replacing Luther upon the shelf, the 
president recrossed the room, and took from 
his study table a smaller volume, which had 
quite a fresh appearance. “ Here,” said he, “ is 
a book written by a learned professor from the 
north of Holland. His name is Witsius. I 
was just looking it over as you came in;” and 
then turning over a few leaves, said, “ He uses 
the following language : ‘ It cannot be denied 
that the native signification of the word “ bap- 
tize ” is to plunge, to dip.’ Hear, also, what 
Vitringa says: ‘The act of baptizing is the 
immersion of believers in water. This ex- 
presses the force of the word. Thus also it 
was administered by Christ and his apostles.’ 
I could quote to you various other authors who 
bear similar testimony to the meaning of the 
word ; but it is now the hour for me to meet 
my class at recitation. Stay with me and dine, 
and we will resume the conversation after din- 
ner.” 

This kind invitation Bates declined. He had 
obtained all he came for, and was now desirous 
to depart. They walked together to the front 
door of the house, conversing as they went, 
and then respectfully took leave of each other. 


252 


RANTIZO, CHEO. 


Bates had withdrawn from the house but a few 
steps before Chauncy called after him — 

“ Hold ; here is one other historical fact of 
too much importance for you not to consider. 
And that has reference to the practice of the 
Greek church. The Greeks, of course, under- 
stand their own language. Now, it is a signifi- 
cant fact that the Greek church has for ages 
been in the habit of administering baptism by 
immersion, because they understand that to be 
the meaning of the word. Where can we find 
better umpires ? ” 

“ A single question more,” said Bates, “ which 
I meant to have asked before. Did not the 
Greeks have words which signified to sprinkle 
and to pour ? ” 

“ Certainly. ‘ Rantizo ^ means to sprinkle, and 
‘ cheo ’ signifies to pour.” 

“ Are these words ever used in the New Tes- 
tament in describing the ordinance of bap- 
tism?” 

“ Never, never ! ” said the president, with 
emphasis. 

“ It is certainly very strange,” added Strong- 
faith, “ if baptism was anciently administered 
by sprinkling or pouring, that those words are 
never used in describing the act, but, on the 


VERY STRANGE. 


253 


contrary, that word is always employed which 
signified to immerse.” 

“ Very strange, very.” 

Is it not likely, sir, that if sprinkling or 
pouring had, in any instance, been practised, 
that word would have been employed by the 
sacred writers to describe the scene, which sig- 
nifies to pour or to sprinkle ? ” 

“ You are as able to answer that question as 
I,” said the president ; “ so farewell, for I must 
be gone ; ” and away he slowly walked to meet 
his class. 


CHAPTER XXXVIL, 


MIDNIGHT INTERVIEW* 

Bates retraced his steps through the under- 
brush, found the boatman where he left him, 
and soon recrossed the river. 

During the remainder of the day, no oppor- 
tunity was offered for conversation with 
Stephen ; but in the evening, after the last 
customer had left the store, and when the first 
favorable moment for inquiring had presented 
itself, Stephen asked the result of the Cam- 
bridge interview. ' 

“ Close the store, and you shall know.’’ 

Stephen shut the window shutters, and fas- 
tened them, then closed the door, and locked it 
on the inside. Strongfaith was sitting in an 
old, broken, rush-bottom chair, with the Bible 
in his hand; a rushlight, in a greasy brass 
candlestick, stood on the corner of the counter. 
The picture was completed by Stephen seating 
himself upon a rough sugar box in front of 
Mr. Bates. 


( 254 ) 


MIDNIGHT INTERVIEW. 257 

“ Now,’’ said he, “ tell me all about it.” 

Strongfaith related, as fully as he could 
remember, the details of the conversation. 

If all that the president told you is true, 
it certainly furnishes a strong argument for the 
Baptists.” 

“ I think as much ; and suppose, now we 
are alone, that we examine some of the promi- 
nent instances of baptism recorded in the New 
Testament in the light of the information with 
which he has furnished us. Let us look at 
them, and see whether the various circum- 
stances connected with them are in harmony 
with immersion, or whether they are more 
consonant with some other mode of adminis- 
tration.” 

It is not necessary to give at length the 
conversation of these two sincere and earnest 
inquirers after truth. It will be sufficient for 
our purpose to say that the conclusion at 
which they arrived was, that the various cir- 
cumstances which are related in connection 
with the New Testament baptisms, were abso- 
lutely necessary, in case immersion was the 
practice, whilst, on the other hand, they were 
not only unnecessary, but also incongruous 
with any other mode. 

“It seems to me,” said Strongfaith, “that 


258 


CONGRUOUS CIRCUMSTANCES. 


the evidence is almost, if not quite, conclusive 
that primitive baptism was administered by 
immersion. Let us group these circumstances, 
which we have examined, together. The pri- 
mary meaning of the word ‘baptize’ is to 
immerse. Christ was baptized in Jordan ; after 
being baptized, he came up out of the ivater ; 
John baptized at Enon, near to Salem, because 
there was much vmter there ; when Philip bap- 
tized the eunuch, they went both of them 
'down into the water ^ and after the baptism, 
they came up out of the water ; and Paul says 
we are buried with Christ by baptism unto 
death ; that as Christ was raised up from the 
dead by the glory of the Father, even so we 
also should walk in newness of life. And 
here again, in his Epistle to the Colossians, he 
says, ‘Buried with him in baptism, wherein 
also ye are risen with him, through the faith 
of the operation of God.’ Buried by baptism ; 
the burial is in the ordinance^ and in this also is 
the resurrection spoken of ; for Paul is explicit 
in saying, ‘ Ye are buried with Christ in bap- 
tism, wherein, i. e., in which baptism ye also 
are risen with him.’ The burial and the resur- 
rection are' in the baptism^ and these, whilst they 
remind the believer of the burial and resurrec- 
tion of Christ, as the grounds of his Christian 








pp» 25T and 258^ 










I 




AN INTERRUPTION. 


259 


hope, are, at the same time, beautifully sym- 
bolic of the believer’s death unto sin, and his 
resurrection to a new life. It cannot be denied 
that Paul’s language on these passages is in 
perfect harmony with baptism by immersion, 
but it is entirely incongruous if the ordinance 
was administered in any other way. Where 
is there any burial or resurrection in the act of 
sprinkling or of pouring ? There is none. 

“ All these circumstances, whether considered 
singly or together — this baptizing where there 
was much water — going down into the water 
— coming up out of the water — being buried 
and raised again — were not only harmonious 
with, but were absolutely necessary to, immer- 
sion, but not to any other mode. It is cer- 
tainly very strange that all these circumstantial 
incidents should have been mentioned, if the 
ordinance did not require them ; and it certainly 
would not have required them if it had been 
administered by sprinkling or pouring.” 

“ Hark ! ” said Stephen ; “ did I not hear 
voices and footsteps by the door ? ” 

“ I should think not,” replied Strongfaith. 
“ It is now midnight. The colonists are in 
bed ; probably not a family is awake, except 
where sickness exists.” A slight noise at the 
door, like that of persons stepping on the 


260 


LIGHT SEEN. 


ground, caused him to pause. He then added, 
“You may be correct, but if so, they are proba- 
bly some sailors who have wandered from their 
vessel, and on their return, have come this 
way to see whether the store was open.’’ 

“ Perhaps our light shines through the crev- 
ices of the doors and shutters, and attracts 
them.” 

Stephen was correct. Pynchon and Endi- 
cott, who had been attending a conference at 
the house of Parson Cotton, to deliberate upon 
the best measures to be adopted for the sup- 
pression of heresy in the colony, and where, by 
the interest of the subject, their conversation 
had been continued late into the night, were on 
their way home. Seeing, 'through the chinks 
and crevices of Bates’s store, a light, their at- 
tention was arrested. 

“ What does that mean ? ” said Endicott ; 
“ are thieves plundering Bates’s store ? He 
usually closes the trucking house and goes 
home early.” 

“ It would not be surprising,” said Pynchon, 
“if Bates himself were there, holding con- 
verse with some of the suspected ones, or per- 
haps trying to pervert to a baptistical use those 
passages of the Holy Scriptures to which I 
found the leaves of his Bible turned down the 
other day.” 


DISCOVERY. 


261 


“ He truly has selected an appropriate time 
for his deeds of darkness, if the case is as you 
suppose.” 

- “ It always has been so, brother ; heretics 

love darkness rather than light, because their 
deeds are evil. Being children of the night, 
and not of the day, they shrink like owls and 
bats from the light.” 

The two Puritans had now reached the 
store. To gratify their curiosity, the^ paused 
at the door. Through one of the crevices, by 
means of which the light within had been be- 
trayed, they could see the employer and his 
clerk in earnest conversation. It required no 
effort to hear what was said. The last words 
which we have recorded as having been uttered 
by Strongfaith, they heard with perfect dis- 
tinctness. 

“ What think you of that?” asked Endicott. 

“ Think I It is just what I have supposed for 
some weeks,” replied Pynchon. 

“ Not satisfied with being infected by this 
loathsome leprosy himself, here he is, like some 
foul wizard, laboring at midnight to bewitch 
this unsuspecting youth, and infuse the con- 
tagion into his soul.” 

His voice arrested the attention of Stephen, 
as has already been described. They perceived 


262 


LISTENERS. 


that they were heard, and, not wishing to be 
known, they hastily left the door, and pressed 
towards home. When Stephen opened the 
door, and looked out into the darkness, he could 
see nothing but the indistinct forms of two 
unknown men in the distance, who soon dis- 
appeared entirely from view. 

The conversation having been in this man- 
ner interrupted, and the door being open, Mr. 
Bates t^d Stephen he thought they had better 
close the store for the night, and resume the 
conversation some other time. 


CHAPTER XXXVIIL 


A STRANGE LETTER. 

The language which Pynchon and Endicott 
had heard Bates employ whilst they were 
standing by the door of the store, was sufficient 
to confirm their previous suspicions of his sym- 
pathy with the Baptists, if not to convince 
them that he was fully converted to their views. 
They informed Parson Cotton, and the promi- 
nent members of the church, of what they had 
seen and heard. It soon became noised abroad 
that Bates was a Baptist. On the Sabbath, 
and on lecture days, when he attended meet- 
ing, especially when any allusions were made 
to the prevailing heresies, or when children 
were brought to be christened, many a furtive 
glance was cast towards his pew, to see what 
effect was produced upon him. If he closed his 
eyes, or turned away his head, or accidentally 
coughed, it was construed into strong evidence 
against him. It was not long before Strong- 
faith discovered the feelings and suspicions of 
the Puritans towards him. He saw that he 

17 ( 263 ) 


264 


LOSING CASTE. 


was an object of particular observation ; that 
a coolness was growing up in the minds of 
former friends towards him; that his custom 
was falling off ; and that the brethren of the 
church did not meet, as formerly, for conversa- 
tion at his store. He plainly perceived that he 
was losing caste. This, however, did not deter 
him from prosecuting his inquiries upon the 
general subject of baptism. Since his conver- 
sation with Chauncy, his mind had become 
much clearer upon the mode. He saw that 
by translating the word baptize “ immerse,’^ in 
all the instances of baptism recorded in the 
New Testament, congruous and complete sense 
would be made ; but if it were rendered 
“’sprinkling,” there was an incongruity. He 
frequently read those accounts, sometimes sub- 
stituting one of these words, and sometimes 
the other. “ ‘ The Saviour was sprinkled in Jor- 
dan, and when he was sprinkled he came up 
straightway out of the w^ter.’ I see no reason 
why he should have gone into the river for that 
purpose. ‘ John was sprinkling in Enon, near 
to Salem, because there was much water there ; 
and they came and were sprinkled.’ Surely 
much water was not required for sprinkling ; 
yet that is assigned as the reason for his select- 
ing that place. I know that others say that 


THE CONCLUSION. 


265 


a place of much water was selected for the 
accommodation of the camels, mules, &c., 
which came with the multitudes, and would 
require much water. But that explanatidn 
does not seem to me satisfactory. A^gain : 
* We are buried with Christ by sprinkling into 
his death.’ There is no burial in a slight 
sprinkling. Tho language is incongruous. But 
if we read it, ‘We are buried with Christ by 
immersion,’ that is consistent. There is always 
a burial in an immersion. It seems to me 
that immersion is the idea intended by the 
word baptism, and consequently that that was 
the mode adopted in primitive times.” After 
a careful examination of all th*e arguments on 
both sides of the question, he arrived at the 
conclusion that immersion was essential to 
Christian baptism. He then turned his atten- 
tion to the appropriate subjects of the ordi- 
nance, Whilst pursuing his investigations 
upon this point, it fortunately happened' that 
Ex-President Dunster, who had retired to Scitu- 
ate after his departure from Cambridge, visited 
Boston. Strongfaith, after much contrivance, 
finally obtained a private interview with him, 
and learned from him the reasons of his rejec- 
tion of infant baptism. Dunster was a clear 
•and forcible reasoner. He could present a sub- 


266 


INJECTED SCRUPLES. 


ject in a strong light. His conversations with 
others upon the exciting topic of infant bap- 
tism had so shaken their faith, and troubled 
their minds, that they attributed it to satanic 
influence. At a time when he refused to have 
his own infant baptized, and came out publicly, 
in a sermon, “ against the administration of 
baptism to any infant whatsoever,” he was vis- 
ited by Rev. Jonathan Mitchel, who was subse- 
quently, if not at that very time, the Puritan 
minister at Cambridge. Instead of convincing 
Dunster that he was in error, he came near 
being convinced that he had embraced a false 
doctrine himself, for in his account of the results 
of this interview, Mitchel says, with a blend- 
ing of simplicity and superstition, if not with a 
mingling of bigotry, “ After I came from him, 
I found hurrying and pressing suggestions 
against pedo-baptism, and injected scruples 
and thoughts whether the other way might not 
be right, and infant baptism an invention of 
men, and whether I might with good con- 
science baptize children, and the like. And 
these thoughts were darted in with some im- 
pression, and left a strange confusion and sick- 
liness upon my spirit. Yet methought it was 
not hard to discern that they were from the 
Evil One. First, because they were rather 


A STRANGE CONFESSION. 


267 


injected, hurrying suggestions, than any delib- 
erate thoughts, or bringing any light with 
them. Secondly, because they were unreason- 
able, interrupting me in my study for the Sab- 
bath, and putting my spirit into confusion, so 
^ as I had much ado to do aught in my sermon. 
* * * It was a check to my former self-confi- 
dence, and it made me fearful to go needlessly 
to Mr. D., for methought I found a venom and 
poison in his insinuations and discourses 
against pedo-baptism. I resolved, also, on 
Mr. Hooker’s principle, that I would have an 
argument able to remove a mountain before I 
would recede from or appear against a truth ox 
practice received among the faithful^ * 

It need excite no surprise that a man whose 
powers of argument could produce effects upon 
an educated minister, which the latter attribut- 
ed to Satanic agency, should also have had 
considerable influence with Strongfaith. He 
presented such objections against the practice 
of infant baptism, that Bates found himself 
unable to reply to them. Not to render this 
account tedious to the reader, it must suffice to 
say in brief, that both Bates and Stephen 
embraced the* Baptist views of the ordinance. 


* This veritable letter Backus quotes from Mitchel’s Life. 


268 


SHOWING DISAPPROBATION. 


Still they attended meeting with the regular 
Congregational Church in Boston. Stephen, 
however, did not make a public profession of 
religion, though in other respects he lived an 
exemplary Christian life. “ 

One Sabbath, when Parson Cotton was 
administering what he called the seal of cov- 
enant to one of the infants of the church, 
Strongfaith, to show his entire want of sympa- 
thy with the service, turned his back to the 
pulpit. He wished it to be understood that he 
had no faith in the authority or utility of the 
ordinance. He felt it to be his duty to bear, 
in some manner, bis public testimony against 
what he now regarded as an unscriptural, 
human invention, and for this reason he re- 
solved to turn his back whenever the service 
might be performed. His conduct created 
great excitement in the congregation. 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 


GRIZZLY BEAR. 

Our narrative now requires us to return and 
inquire after the fortunes of the missing girl. * 

During the time that Priscilla was in that 
retired grove, at the base of a high, precipitous 
rock, pouring out her confessions before God, 
and earnestly entreating for pardon, two pair 
of dark, brilliant eyes were peering down upon 
her from above. Unknown to her, she had 
been the object of observation to two tall, 
strong, savage Indians, some time before she 
reached her retired bower of prayer. They 
cautiously followed her course. When she 
betook herself to her place of concealment, 
they noiselessly crept to the top of the high 
rock, over th*e edge of which, as they lay upon 
the ground, they could watch all her move- 
ments. 

When she left this tabernacle to return 
home, they quietly descended from their watch- 
tower and pursued her. Not knowing that 
danger was near, she leisurely retraced her 

( 269 ) 


270 


A SURPRISE. 


steps, singing as she went, when suddenly her 
steps were arrested by a heavy hand laid upon 
her shoulder. She turned her head, and saw 
two half-naked savages behind her. She was 
startled by the suddenness of the apparition, 
but not terrified. Having always treated the 
Indians kindly, and conscious of possessing 
benevolent feelings towards them, she could 
hot think that these unexpected companions 
meditated injury, or if they did, she thought 
she could dissuade them from their purpose. 
Innocence lulls suspicion ; benevolence inspires 
courage, especially towards those for whom it 
is cherished. Priscilla did not shriek ; she 
calmly asked them what they wanted. The 
older of the two — who, in consequence of 
having slain, single-handed, a grizzly bear, a 
huge claw of which he wore upon his breast, 
was called after that animal — pointed to the 
woods, in a direction opposite to that in which 
Priscilla was going. ' 

“ No,” said the unsuspicious girl ; “ the set- 
tlement is in the other direction. Come with 
me, and I will lead you to it.” 

She misunderstood them. They desired not 
to go there, but wanted her to accompany them. 
The savage shook his head, pointed in the 
same direction again, turned Priscilla with the 


A CAPTIVE. 


273 


strong hand which still rested upon her 
shoulder, and gave her a rough push in the 
direction which he pointed. 

“What do you mean?” said the insulted 
girl, with earnestness, the blood mantling her 
cheeks. 

She received no other reply than another 
rude shove. 

“ Be off, and let me' go home!” 

The Indian drew out a cord made of a dried 
skin. Priscilla now saw that she was in dan- 
ger. She attempted to run towards the settle- 
ment. Vain attempt! They seized her, and 
prepa-red to tie her arms behind her. She 
commenced pleading and entreating in a most 
pathetic manner to be released, but soon dis- 
covered that they understood not a single word 
she uttered. She was a helpless captive, in 
the power of two stalwart Indians ! Escape 
was impossible. To arouse the settlement by 
her shrieks and cries was equally impossible. 
She fully realized her perilous condition ; and 
when she thought that she might be led a 
slave in a distant captivity, be subjected to 
most cruel treatment, and perhaps never see 
her friends again, the prospect was too appall- 
ing; her natural fortitude gave way, and she 
burst into tears. 


274 


CONCEALING THE TRAIL. 


Having become somewhat acquainted with 
the Indian character from the narratives of 
their adventures which she had heard from the 
colonists, and knowing her own weakness, she 
considered it the most prudent policy to offer 
no violent opposition, which she thought 
would be sure to excite their anger and in- 
crease their cruelty. She allowed her arms to 
be tied behind her without resistance. She 
was then led back to the pond, her bonnet was 
thrown in the water, and her basket left upon 
the shore, to give the impression that she was 
drowned. She was then led into the pond, 
and all three walked along the shore for a con- 
siderable distance, with their feet covered by 
the water, so that their trail should not be dis- 
covered. 

When Lightfoot, the Indian guide, had 
tracked Priscilla to the pond, and conducted 
her fatha* there, his practised eye saw that she 
had not been alone. Imperfect prints of hu- 
man feet, which neither of the Eatons saw, 
convinced him that she had been taken a pris- 
oner. But, as his opinion of her destiny was 
not asked, he, with Indian taciturnity, withheld 
it. He was the more disposed to remain 
silent, lest a disclosure of the truth might 
arouse all the warlike elements of the whites, 


lightfoot’s opinions. 


275 


and stimulate them to engage in a bloody 
crusade against the natives, in which he and 
his tribe, though entirely innocent, might suffer 
indiscriminately with the guilty. Besides, he 
thought that possibly he might, in his inter- 
course with neighboring tribes, obtain some 
trace of her, and perhaps discover the place of 
her captivity, for the disclosure of which to the 
colonists, he would receive a handsome reward, 
and be treated with as much distinction as 
though he were a great sagamore. Cupidity 
and the love of distinction are as natural to 
savage as to civilized men. 

To return to Priscilla. After her captors 
had led her about a mile in the water along 
the shore, they reached a place where there 
was an opening in the woods. At this point 
they Heft the pond, and entered the open coun- 
try through this gap. To have attempted it at 
any other point, they would have had to break 
their way through the thick underbrush, and 
thus leave a distinctly-marked trail, which 
could not fail to indicate to the pursuers the 
course they had taken. They pressed on rap- 
idly, avoiding, as much as possible, the hills, 
and following the valleys and low land, so as 
to escape observation. Whenever they came 
to a brook, they entered it ; and sometimes they 


f 


276 INDIAN MANOEUVRES. 

crossed directly over, leaving their footprints 
distinctly visible on the opposite shore, after 
which they would carefully reenter the stream, 
and follow its channel until they reached some 
place where they could leave it without the 
probability of detection. At other times they 
walked along some distance by the side of the 
stream, designedly leaving a clearly-defined 
trail behind them, and then entered it in the 
direction which they had been pursuing ; but 
after proceeding a short distance in the water, 
they retraced their steps, and followed the bed 
of the stream a long way in the opposite di- 
rection. The object of these manoeuvres was 
to deceive their pursuers, if they should have 
any, and put them on a false track. 

Priscilla, with her hands tied behind her, 
was driven the most of the way before 
these demons. Any attempt to pause, or to 
make the least noise, was followed with a 
heavy blow from one or both of her drivers, 
accompanied by such threatening gesticula- 
tions and frightful expressions of countenance 
as effectually prevented a repetition of the at- 
tempt, except when the poor captive was 
almost driven to despair. Having eaten an^ 
drank nothing since she left her uncle’s in the 
morning, and being driven at a rapid rate all 


THE TEACHING SPARROW. 


277 


the day, without one moment’s rest, with her 
arms tightly bound behind her, she became so 
exhausted as, towards the l3,tter part of the 
afternoon, to stagger from side to side, like a 
person intoxicated. Still no compassion was 
awakened in the breasts of her captors. They 
would now arid then take her by the arm when 
they came to a rough place, or when ascend- 
ing an eminence, and assist her, but would not 
allow her to pause a single moment. 

Poor girl! She endeavored to strengthen 
her heart by reflections upon the providence of 
God. A little sparrow hopping upon the grass 
reminded her of the sentiment of the Saviour, 
that even such diminutive, unimportant crea- 
tures could not be injured without her heav- 
enly Father’s permission ; and so impressively 
did the language of her Saviour recur to her 
memory, that it seemed almost as if a voice 
in the air said, “ Ye are of more value than 
many sparrows.” “ My Father knows my con- 
dition. He, in his mysterious providence, has 
placed me here ; why, then, should I murmur?” 
Such were her thoughts. She raised her tear- 
wet eyes to Heaven, and audibly said, — 

“ Thy will, O God, be done.” 

A blow from the hand of Grizzly Bear si- 
lenced her, and laid her insensible upon the 
ground. 


CHAPTER XL. 


A PAINFUL JOURNEY. 

Finding her unable to move, the two Indians 
seized her, lifted her up, and hurried on as 
rapidly as their load would allow. When Pris- 
cilla came to, it was night. How far she had 
been carried, or in what direction, she knew not. 
'She was lying upon the grass. The stars were 
looking down upon her from the clear, serene 
heavens, and trembling as if in sympathy for 
her fate. The shrill, intermittent, grating notes 
of the cricket, the sounds of other insects, and 
the dismal hooting of the owl, combined with 
•the noise of the wind as it rustled the leaves 
and swayed the branches of the trees, made 
mournful music in the ear of the stolen girl. 
Near her were the two Indians. Grizzly Bear 
was sitting at her feet, with his dark, piercing 
eyes fixed intently upon her. The other, whose 
name, when translated, signified Gray Eagle, 
because, perhaps, on some occasion, he had 
slain that bird, was prostrate upon the earth, 
sound asleep. 


( 278 ) 


PAINFUL REFLECTIONS. 


279 


Priscilla now began to suffer extremely. Her 
fasting for so many hours, her great fatigue, 
and her constrained posture, arising from the 
binding of her arms behind her,, became al- 
most insupportable. The flesh of her arms 
was swollen and tender. Darting pains shot 
through her shoulders and breast, as though 
she was pierced with hot needles. Her lips 
and tongue were parched and cracked. Her 
blood coursed its way through her veins as 
though it were molten lead, and, so sensi- 
tive had she become, that the throbbing oc- 
casioned by the pulsations of the heart could 
be felt throughout her whole system. All at- 
tempts to disengage her hands, only served to 
increase her sufferings. To these was added 
her mental agony. She thought of the colony 
— of the excitement which her mysterious dis- 
appearance must have caused. She thought 
of her uncle, and of the good pastor who had 
been so faithful in his spiritual labors for her 
welfare ; but with deeper interest^did she dwell 
upon the bitter agony of her father. When she 
thought of their long separation, of the provi- 
dential manner in which she was thrown into 
the family of her uncle, and thus got trace of 
her parents — when she reflected upon the de- 
lightful change of feeling which she had expe- 


280 


INNER LIFE. . 


rienced in the secluded grove, and upon the 
delight which her dear father would have expe- 
rienced to see her, and from her own lips hear 
the narrative of her conversion ; and, above all, 
when she pictured before her imagination the 
agony of her father upon his arrival at New 
Haven — his bitter disappointment, the sudden 
transition of his feelings from joy to sorrow, — 
her emotions became insupportable ; she burst 
into a flood of tears. She longed to cry aloud 
to God, but a recollection of the last blow 
which she had received from her ruthless cap- 
tors prevented. 

Whilst lying with one cheek upon the damp 
grass, and the other turned up, furnishing an 
attractive field for the bloodthirsty mosquitos 
which lit upon and pierced it with impunity, 
her thoughts wandered to Stephen. She pic- 
tured him before her mind as when she last saw 
him. “ O that he knew my condition ! O that 
he would prove himself my deliverer! Hear, 
dear Stephen, whatever becomes of me, may 
the blessing of Heaven ever follow thee.” 

The Indians now changed guard. Grizzly 
Bear roused Gray Eagle, and then threw him- 
self upon the ground. In a few moments he 
was in a sound sleep. In the course of a couple 
of hours they recommenced their journey. 


SAVAGE CRUELTY. 


281 


When Priscilla arose, she found her feet 
were so swollen and tender, that she could 
scarcely stand. When her unfeeling captors 
ordered her to march, she made the attempt, 
but finding it so painful, she paused and pointed 
to her swollen and bleeding feet, as her excuse. 
This appeal to the sympathy of her drivers was 
met only by a violent shove, which almost 
threw her to the earth. It was past midnight 
when the journey was recommenced. The 
moon and nearly all the stars were obscured 
by the clouds, rendering it impossible to see 
but a short distance. To prevent the cap- 
tive from taking advantage of the darkness in 
an attempt to escape, the savages alternately 
held her by the arm, so that she was constantly 
in the grasp of one or the other. 

18 


CHAPTER XLI. 


THREE STRANGERS. 

One Saturday, in the month of July, three 
strangers, who had journeyed far, and were 
weary, hungry, and thirsty, arrived at Boston. 

“ Well pleased am I,” said one, whose name 
was Clark, “ that Christian people dwell Jiere, 
although in some points they differ from us.’’ 

“ Yes,” replied one of his companions, who 
wore a brown coat with long and broad skirts, 
and great pockets opening on the outside, 
“ yes, this is one of the cities of Zion, and yon- 
der I see their sanctuary,” at the same time 
pointing to the meeting house. 

“ No doubt, then, brother Holmes, the people 
will remember the words of the Saviour about a 
cup of cold water given to a disciple, for I feel 
as if a draught at this time would be exceed- 
ingly refreshing.” 

“ I sympathize with you in that feeling, 
brother Crandall,” said the first speaker, “ and I 
never saw the force of that passage of Solomon 
as I do now — ‘ As cold waters to a thirsty soul, 

( 282 ) 


A CITY OF ZION. 


283 


so is good news from a far country.’ It seems 
to me I never longed for a good drink as I do 
at this moment.” 

“ With me,” said Holmes, “ it is not so much 
thirst as hunger.” 

“ Well, well, cheer up, brethren, for these 
Christian friends are doubtless given to hospi- 
tality, and will readily relieve our wants. And if 
not, we can go to the tavern, and pay for meals 
and a lodging, though we abound not in filthy 
lucre.” 

They now reached a house standing by itself 
on the outskirts of the town. As they ap- 
proached it, they noticed that a woman closed 
the door, as if to signify that their approach 
was unwelcome. 

“ Perhaps,” said Crandall, “ she thinks we are 
thieves, or pirates, and that she would not be 
safe in our company.” 

“ A word of e5ipla nation will remove her 
error.” 

They soon reached the house and knocked 
at the door; but no one opened it. They 
knocked again, louder than at first. 

“ Ye had better go long,” said the shrill, 
cracked voice of an old woman on the inside. 

. ‘‘ We are wayfaring strangers,” said Mr. 
Clark, ‘‘ faint and hungry, who wish merely to 


284 A LICENSE FOR HOSPITALITY. 

rest for a few rnomeVits, and obtain some re- 
freshments.” 

“ Ye must go then to the magistrates,”* re- 
plied the shrill feminine voice, “ for I have no 
license.” 

“ License ! license ! What does she mean 
by that ? ” 

“ We are not acquainted with your magis- 
trates,” said Clark, speaking through the door. 

“ And we hope we never may be officially,” 
added Crandall, in an undertone, which could 
be heard only by his companions, who smiled 
at the remark. “ And we know not what you 
mean by a license,” continued Clark. 

The shrill, cracked voice now came from the 
window. It proved to be that of the short, 
crooked-back, loquacious Mrs. Strangger. Put- 
ting her head out of the window, she said, — 

“ Why, la, didn’t you know that the Gineral 
Court had passed a law that nobody should en- 
tertain strangers without a partickler license 
from two magistrates?* Gracious, I thought 
every body knew that, for it has made talk enough. 
Why, no longer ago than yesterday, one of our 
godly elders refused to receive a trader, although 

* Hubbard’s New England, p. 413, edition of 1815. Bene- 
dict’s Hist., p. 371. 


STRANGERS REFUSED. 


285 


he had every reason to believe him a good man 
— jist because he had no license, and said the 
laws must be obeyed.” 

“ Well, can thee not furnish us a little bread 
and water ? ” 

“ If ye can make it appear that that is not 
entertaining strangers, I can,” replied the pru- 
dent little lady. 

“ Do ye not remember what is said about 
entertaining strangers unawares?” 

“ I would do it, with pleasure, if I only h^d a 
license. Our magistrates are so afraid of enter- 
taining Anabaptists, Familists, and other here- 
tics, unawares, that they have passed this law 
for our protection.” 

The three strangers looked at each other with 
a singular but significant expression of coun- 
tenance. *' 

“ Go ye, and get a permit from the magis- 
trates, and I will give ye the best my poor 
house affords.” 

Mrs. Strangger would gladly have admitted 
them for the pleasure of having some one hear 
her talk, and for the opportunity which their 
visit would have afforded of picking up some 
new items which she could have converted into 
materials for gossip. But she knew that she 
was already a suspected person^ and she feared 


286 


STRANGE PLAICE. 


to increase these suspicions. Seeing, just at 
this moment, one of ^the colonists in the dis- 
tance, coming along the road towards them, 
she said to the strangers, in a hurried manner, 
and in tones indicative of fear, — 

“ If ye would not get a poor, lone woman 
into trouble, ye had better go ’long. Here are 
witnesses at hand, and it might go hard with 
me if I let ye in my house.” 

They felt the force of this appeal, and 
moved on. 

“ Strange place this,” said Crandall, “ where 
a stranger cannot have given him a crust of 
bread, nor a cup of water without the permis- 
sion of two magistrates.” 

“ If the magistrates happen to be absent 
when strangers arrive, I suppose they must 
fast, and sleep out doors until the magistrates 
return, and, in their great kindness, license 
some one to perform the first acts of hospital- 
ity.” 

“ In our case,” said Clark, “ it is probable 
that no license would be given. If that timid 
old woman assigned the true reason of this 
law, it was designed as an embargo upon such 
as we. No one could get a license to enter- 
tain us without telling who and what we were ; 


DISCOURAGING PROSPECTS. 


287 


and to reveal that would be fatal to their 
application. They would be forbidden to har- 
bor us.” ' ^ 

“ Our prospects are not the most flattering. 
But here comes a person wjho may perhaps 
help us.” 


CHAPTER XLII. 


A SINGULAR INVITATION. 

The individual referred to at the close of 
the last chapter was no other than the 
brother of the mill, whom the old lady had 
seen in the distance, and who had now reached 
the travellers. They accosted him, told him 
they were strangers, and asked him where they 
could receive hospitality. 

“ As to that, our rulers are very jealous lest 
hospitality should be extended to unsuitable 
persons, and therefore require the license of 
the magistrates to authorize the virtue. But 
if ye will go with me, I will show you where 
there is a house which no one will prevent you 
from entering, and where there is food which 
no one will forbid your eating. . If ye under- 
stand, follow me.” 

There was something so original, hearty, and 
frank in this invitation, that they accepted it. 
They did understand, and were resolved not to 
compromise the stranger for his kindness. 
During the walk to the house, the conversation 


THEOLOGICAL EXCITEMENT. 


289 


assumed such a character that the parties 
found that they were in sympatl^ with each 
other in their religious views. The walk was 
not long. When they reached the threshold, 
the brother said, — 

“ This is my house. I will neither invite ye 
in nor forbid ye to enter; ye may do as ye 
please ; but as ye have commenced following 
me, ye will probably continue.” They under- 
stood, and followed him in. 

When the dinner was ready, he said, at the 
same time preventing, with difficulty, the 
smiles from playing upon his countenance, — 

“ Here is food. I will neither ask ye to taste 
it nor prohibit ye from eating it; ye may do as 
ye please ; but hungry men, with a meal before 
them, are never at a loss.’^ They understood 
again, and were soon at work discussing, with 
a relish which keen hunger alone can give, the 
plain, but healthful diet before them. It is 
scarcely necessary to intimate to the reader 
that the object of this caution on the part 
of Eaton was to throw the whole respon- 
sibility of their proceeding upon the three men 
themselves, so that he might avoid the liability 
of a conviction under this arbitrary law. 

During the conversation that ensued, 'the 
trio of travellers understood that the colony 


290 


THE THREE TRAVELLERS. 


was agitated upon the subject of baptism ; 
the ministers and rulers were exceedingly fear- 
ful of Baptist sentiments, and were vigilant in 
discovering and severe in treating all of that 
sect. 

Leaving this hospitable family, they prose- 
cuted their journey towards Lynn, where they 
arrived in the latter part of the afternoon. 

At a distance of two or three miles from the 
main village stood a small house, partly built 
of logs, in which resided an old man by the 
name of William Witter. He was a member 
of the Baptist church which had been gath- 
ered at Newport. In consequence of his age, 
he was unable to meet with his brethren at 
Newport, and therefore had requested his 
church to send some of its members to visit 
him. His request was complied with, and 
John Clark, Obadiah Holmes, and Crandall 
were appointed to that service. Clark and 
Holmes were both Baptist ministers. Clark 
was the pastor of the church. Subsequently, 
Holmes became his successor in that office. 

Whether these representatives of the New- 
port church attracted attention and awakened 
suspicion by inquiring where Witter lived, or 
whether this brother had given notice that he 
was expecting some of his church to see him. 


MUSING S. 


291 


it is difficult now to tell; but certain it is, 
the magistrates were alarmed, and ordered the 
constable to be on the alert for the apprehen- 
sion of any suspicious persons. The travellers 
found Witter’s house, and received a cordial 
greeting. The old man was overjoyed to see 
them. He little thought of the protracted and 
painful trials which this fraternal visit would 
occasion. Both parties had so much to say 
that conversation was continued until late in 
the night. 


CHAPTER XLIIL 


RESULTS OF A MEETING. 

The next day being the Sabbath, and the 
meeting house being at so great a distance, it 
was proposed that they should have worship 
where they were, and that Mr. Clark should 
preach. Father Witter would thus have an 
opportunity of listening to his own pastor, 
whom he had not been privileged to hear for a 
long time. 

Accordingly, in that rough-built, solitary 
private house, social religious services were 
observed. After the offering of praise and 
prayer, Mr. Clark announced his text. Be- 
lieving, from his own experience, and from the 
indications of the times, that a period of unu- 
sual temptation and trial was about to befall 
the people of God, he had selected, as an 
appropriate passage from which to discourse. 
Rev. 3rd chapter and 10th verse — “Because 
thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also 
will keep thee from the hour of temptation 
which shall come upon all the world, to try 

( 292 ) 


THE LITTLE MEETING. 


293 


them that dwell upon the earth.” During the 
delivery of his introduction, four or five stran- 
gers unexpectedly came in, and quietly took 
seats with the little domestic congregation. 
Having finished his introduction, Mr. Clark 
said, “ In opening this interesting passage of 
holy writ for your serious meditation, I shall 
in the first place show what is meant by the 
hour of temptation — secondly, what we are to 
understand by the word of his patience, with 
the character of those who keep it — and 
thirdly, the soul-cheering encouragement which 
is furnished by the promise that those who 
keep this word shall themselves be kept in the 
hour of temptation and trial.” 

He proceeded in his discourse with increasing 
earnestness, the little audience, in the mean 
while, giving the closest attention. Father 
Witter, sitting in an old, high-back arm chair, 
in one corner of the room, was listening with 
tearful eyes and open mouth, as though he had 
not heard the true doctrine for many months. 
It was to him a great luxury to hear bis own 
pastor, in his own house, treat so appropri- 
ate and comforting a subject as the one he had 
announced. Alas ! the sweetness of the oc- 
casion was soon converted into gall. These 
unknown, harmless strangers, observing Sab- 


294 


THE WARRANT. 


bath worship in a remote part of the town, for 
the especial' comfort of one of their aged 
brethren, had (as we have intimated) attracted 
the attention of the magistrates, and were 
destined to furnish, in their painful experience, 
an illustration of the truth of the text. During 
the progress of the discourse, two constables 
entered the room, j 

“ What does this mean ? ” said the first. 
“ Why hold this unlawful assembly ? Is not 
the meeting house good enough, nor the doc- 
trines preached there pure enough for ye, that 
ye must hold a gathering of your own, to the 
scandal and injury of the place ? ” 

Mr. Clark paused in his discourse. The 
little audience turned their eyes with surprise 
and grief upon the disturber. 

‘‘ Ye have no business here,” said the second. 
“Ye must disperse, or take the consequences ; 
and they’ll not be pleasant, I tell ye.” 

“ We do not intend, friends,” said Mr. Clark, 
calmly, “to break any good and wholesome 
laws of the land.” 

“ No parleying,” replied the first. “ Come, 
shut up your book, and go with us ; we have 
come to apprehend you.” 

“Apprehend us! ” replied Clark, with aston- 
ishment ; “ we wish to know by whose author- 
ity. We should like to'see your warrant.” 


THE APPREHENSION. 


295 


“We come with authority from the^ magis- 
trates ; and as to our warrant, I will read it.” 

He then drew forth a document, and read as 
follows : — 

\ 

“ By virtue hereof, you are required to go to 
the house of William Witter, and so to search 
from house to house for certain erroneous per- 
sons, being strangers, and them to apprehend, 
and in safe custody to keep, to-morrow morn- 
ing, by eight o’clock, to bring before me. 

Robert Bridges.” * 

During the reading of this precious paper, 
the hand of the constable trembled, as though 
he were conscious he was engaged in a bad 
cause. After he had finished, Mr. Clark said, — 

“ It is not our intention to resist the author- 
ity by which you have come to apprehend us, 
but yet I perceive you are not so strictly tied 
but if you please you may suffer us to make 
an end of what we have begun ; so may you be 
witnesses either to or against the faith and 
order which we hold.” 

“We can do no such thing.” 

“ You may,” repeated Clark, “ in spite of 
the warrant, or any thing therein contained.” 

* In our account of the treatment of the Baptists by the civil 
government of Massachusetts, we have followed the statements 
of Clark, Holmes, Backus, and Benedict. 


296 


A PROPOSITION. 


After as much uncivil disturbance and clam- 
or as the pursuivants of the English bishops, 
under Claude, indulged in when they ar- 
rested the Puritans, and bjroke up their 
Conventicles in England, the tw'^o constables 
apprehended the two ministers, Clark and 
Holmes, with their brother Crandall, and led 
them away. There being no jail or other 
place of confinement in Lynn, the three prison- 
ers were taken to the alehouse. It was a 
deeply affecting scene to old Father Witter to 
see his beloved pastor and brethren taken from 
his own house, prisoners, for no other offence 
than worshipping God according to the dic- 
tates of their own consciences. A recollection 
of the fact that they had visited him (and had 
thus been caught in the snare) by his own 
invitation, added to his sorrow. As the three 
prisoners left the house, the pastor said to the 
venerable man, — 

“ The hour of temptation and trial has 
come, but let us keep the word of his patience, 
and He will sustain us in the time of trouble.’^ 
At the tavern, whilst at dinner, one of the 
constables said, — 

“ Gentlemen, if you be free, I will carry you 
to the meeting.” To which they replied, — 

“ Friend, had we been free thereunto, we had 


THE AVOWAL. 


297 


prevented all this. Nevertheless, we are in 
thy hand, and if thou wilt carry us to meet- 
ing, thither will we go.” 

“ Then I will carry you to the meeting.” To 
which the prisoners replied, — 

“ If thou forcest us into your assembly, then 
shall we be constrained to declare ourselves 
that we cannot hold communion with them.” 

“ That is nothing,” said the constable. “ I 
have not power to command you to speak 
when you come there, or to be silent.” 

Seeing the determination of the officers to 
take them to the meeting of those whose prin- 
ciples and practices they disapproved, Mr. 
Clark repeated the course of conduct which 
they should feel themselves compelled to pur- 
sue. 

“ Since we have heard the word of salvation 
by Jesus Christ, we have been taught, as those 
that first trusted in Christ, to be obedient unto 
him, both by w’ord and deed ; wherefore, if we 
be forced to your meeting, we shall declare our 
dissent from you, both by word and gesture.” 

From this frank disclosure, the magistrates 
knew what to expect. They saw that if they 
took these strangers to meeting, it must be 
by compulsion. The prisoners would not go 
willingly to a meeting of those from whose 
19 


298 


DEPORTMENT IN MEETING. 


principles of state-and-church government they 
so widely differed ; they saw, moreover, that if 
they compelled them to go, a disturbance would 
be the consequence. The prisoners forewarned 
them fhat they should feel constrained, from a 
sense of duty, to express publicly their dis- 
sent, and the constables knew that this would 
at once kindle a conflagration. For a mo- 
ment they hesitated ; but after consultation 
with the tavern-keeper, they decided to take 
them. 

The three men, whose own worship had 
been broken up, were now taken, without their 
own consent, to the meeting of the standing 
order. The congregation were at prayers when 
they arrived. As they stepped over the thresh- 
old, they raised their hats, and civilly saluted 
them. A seat was then assigned them, which 
they occupied. After they had taken their 
seat, they put on their hats. Mr. Clark opened 
his book, and commenced reading to himself. 
Mr. Bridges, who had made out the warrant 
for their apprehension, seeing them sitting 
with .their heads covered, became excited, and 
ordered the constable to remove their hats from 
their heads, who at once obeyed, but not in the 
most amiable manner. 

After the prayers, singing, and preaching 


A DECLARATION. 


299 


were over, to which the prisoners listened 
without offering the least interruption, Mr. 
Clark rose, and, in a respectful manner, said, — 
' “ I desire, as a stranger, to propose a few 

things to this congregation, hoping, in the pro- 
posal thereof, I shall commend myself to your 
consciences, to be guided by that wisdom 
that is from above, which, being pure, is also 
peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated.’’ 
He paused, expecting, as he subsequently said, 
that if the Prince of Peace had been among 
them, he would have received from them a 
peaceable answer. But the pastor, probably 
fearing that some difficult questions might be 
asked, and a troublesome theological controversy 
ensue, replied, — 

“ We will have no objections against the 
sermon.” 

“ I am not about to present objections to the 
sermon,” answered Mr. Clark, “ but as, by my 
gesture at my coming into your assembly, I 
declared my dissent from you, so, lest that 
should prove offensive unto some whom I 
would not offend, I would now, by word of 
mouth, declare the grounds, which are these : 
First — from the consideration we are stran- 
gers, each to other, and so strangers to each 
other’s inward standing with respect to God, 


800 


THE MITTIMUS. 


and so cannot conjoin, and act in faith, and 
what is not of fi^ith is sin ; and in the second 
place, I could not judge that you are gathered 
together and walk according to the visible 
order of our Lord ” 

“ Have done ! ’’ cried Mr. Bridges, with the 
autho>ity of a magistrate. “ You have, spoken 
that for which you must answer. I command 
silence.” 

After the meeting, the trio of prisoners were 
taken back to the tavern, where they were as 
vigilantly watched during the night as though 
they had been guilty of robbery. 

The next morning they were taken by the 
constables before Mr. Bridges, who made out 
their mittimus, and sent them to the prison at 
Boston, there to remain until the next County 
Court. 

This mittimus charged them with “ being at 
a private meeting in Lynn on the Lord’s day, 
exercising among themselves — olfensively dis- 
turbing the peace of the congregation at the 
time of their coming into the public meeting 
in the time of prayer in the afternoon, with 
saying and manifesting that the church in 
Lynn was not constituted according to the 
order of our Lord, with suspicion of having 
their hands in rebaptizing one or more among 


t ' 





» .".i- . ' -j 


yii|K 


i. V 


V,**^ 

ft 







iA' 


• --v-^ 

?. 

A 


> ¥jf' •«' 


--S' /■.' 


. X. 


I 


r. 

' I 


f* 




i 


• I 


*1 •< 




|> ,- 


« 

T . 


-4* i 

« 4 




.! 



' 

• y.«^ii. . ' 


' • ' »r r. 

< ' I . 


Cl 



V- 




I ' / 


<'■ 


'i 


iV\ 













» ■ ^ • • 




V-v'^S/ 


&■■ • ► * ' ‘ • 


I 





• » 

f < » 


ir* .-• .'•..x'* 


•> 


J 

*# 


> « ^ 




4 i 


rr. \ 


> 




•T» ./ 


V ' 

a/ » . r. 


» . f 


V *; .. 


C”* ^ 


•* ’• V 


• ' ' * • 


r%<‘ ; 

.’J. 

. 

*• ■ 

• 

».• » 

Vt-.. 

L 



V » 

1 . ». 


r* VH *• - ' ^ 

♦. 


« r 

• /, 


i 1 < 


V • 


i 






•'*Tt liVi'.i^ii 


I 


1 ; 

* •< 

j 


• K 



» 


I • 


'♦ 


■ ? 


( 




::P.' •' J*’J 1 


▼ : 


'^OC' \Ji ;*vM 


.'f-J 


• * ■ 


• .s:^ 


i 

</ 


4 • 


I ^ 


7:V^' '■ 



4 


» 


¥ 



pp. 301 and 302. 





THE governor’s CHALLENGE. 


301 


them, and with refusing to put in sufficient 
security to appear at the County Court.” 

In addition to these charges, it was alleged 
against Mr. Clark that he met again the next 
day after his contempt, as they called it, of 
their public worship, at the house of Witter, 
and in contempt of authority, being then in 
the custody of the law, did there administer 
the sacrament of the Lord’s supper to one 
excommunicated person, to another under ad- 
monition, and to a third that was an inhabit- 
ant of Lynn, and not in fellowship with 
any church ; and yet, upon answer in open 
court, did affirm that he never rebaptized any. 

They were all three found guilty. Mr. 
Clark, the pastor, was fined twenty pounds, 
equivalent to about eighty dollars, or to be. well 
whipped. He desired to know by what law of 
God or man he was condemned. The gov- 
ernor, who did not deem it beneath his dignity 
to be present on this important occasion, 
stepped up, and, with much earnestness, said 
to Mr. Clark, “ You have denied infants bap- 
tism. You deserve death. I will not have 
such trash brought into my jurisdiction. You 
go up and down, and secretly insinuate unto 
those that are weak, but you cannot maintain 
it before our -ministers. You may try and dis‘ 


302 


RETURN TO PRISON. 


pute with them” To this violent harangue of 
the chief magistrate of the colony Mr. Clark 
would have replied at length, but the governor 
commanded the jailer to take the prisoners 
away. They were accordingly all three re- 
manded to prison. 


CHAPTER XLIV. 


A CHALLENGE. 

During his confinement that night, Mr. 
Clark thought much of the insinuations which 
had been thrown out against him by the gov- 
ernor the day before, and especially of the 
challenge which had been given him to discuss 
the question of baptism. It seemed to him as 
if the great Head of the church had placed 
him in that position that there he might be a 
defender of the truth. He looked upon it as a 
most favorable opportunity to remove the 
various aspersions which had been unjustly 
cast upon the Baptists, and show that in doc- 
trine and practice they were true Christian 
men. By speaking in behalf of his brethren, 
it appeared to him that he might possibly be 
the instrument of removing the unjust dis- 
abilities to which they were subject, but 
especially that he might, by presenting the 
arguments for their peculiar belief, and their 
objections to infant sprinkling, be the means 
of opening the eyes of others, and convincing 

( 303 ) 


304 


A CHALLENGE. 


them of the truth. Yet when he thought of 
his own inability to do full justice to the sub- 
ject, and of the disadvantages under which he 
would labor in having the ministry of the 
standing order and the government arrayed 
against him, his heart sunk within him. “ But 
will not the Saviour be with me? Have I 
not faith to believe that, according to his own 
promise, it will be given me in that same hour 
what I ought to speak ? ’’ The taunting permit 
of the governor, “ You may try and dispute 
with the ministers,” was constantly ringing in 
his ears. He offered earnest prayer for direc- 
tion and assistance, and finally resolved fhat, 
by the grace of God, he would accept the gov- 
ernor’s challenge. He did not, as a Christian 
minister, dare to refuse. 

Accordingly, the next morning he addressed 
a document to the court which had condemned 
him, accepting the governor’s proffer of a pub- 
lic discussion of the points at issue between 
the Congregationalists and the Baptists, and 
asking the appointment of a time and place 
for the occasion. This threw the court into a 
peculiar position. A prisoner, who had been 
condemned and sentenced mainly for his reli- 
gious views and practices, but to whom the 
governor had thrown down the gauntlet for a 


BACKING OUT. 


305 


discussion, had accepted the challenge. For 
the court to refuse its sanction would be a tacit 
rebuke of the governor, and a silent admission 
of the weakness, or their fear of the weakness, 
of their cause. 

After much ado, therefore, Mr. Clark was 
informed by one of the magistrates that the 
disputation was granted, and the time fixed for 
it was the next week. When this became known 
to the ministers of the colony, it created great 
excitement among them. They disapproved the 
arrangement. They had no wish to enter upon 
the discussion ; they desired to have it aban- 
doned. They therefore saw the government, 
and earnestly besought them to avoid it ; but 
it seemed too late. • They had gone too far to 
make an honorable retreat. But finding the 
ministers so averse to a disputation, the ma- 
gistrates had Mr. Clark brought into their 
chamber, and there endeavored to change the 
issues between him and them. They inquired 
whether he would dispute upon the things con- 
tained in his sentence, and maintain his prac- 
tice ; “ for,’’ said they, “ the court sentenced you 
not for your judgment and conscience, but for 
matter of fact and practice.” But Mr. Clark 
was not to be misled by any partial or erroneous 
statements of the matter ; neither was he willing 


306 


A FAIR STATEMENT. 


that such Matements should go unrebutted. 
He therefore manfully replied to these magis- 
trates, — 

“ You say the court condemned me for 
matter of fact and practice ; be it so. I say 
the matter of fact and practice was but the 
manifestation of my judgment and conscience, 
and I maintain that that man is void of judg- 
ment and conscience who hath not a fact and 
practice which correspond therewith.” He 
then continued, “ If the faith and order which 
I profess is according to the word of God, then 
the faith and order which you profess must 
fall to the ground ; but if your views of truth 
and duty are scriptural, mine must be errone- 
ous. We cannot both be right.” To these 
statements the magistrates apparently assented. 

Although Mr. Clark had been informed that 
the disputation had been granted, and the time 
appointed, yet it was all informal and unof- 
ficial. He desired to obtain an official permit, 
or order, for the discussion, under the secre- 
tary’s hand. , He would then, he felt, be 
protected; otherwise, the debate might be 
referred to as evidence of his being a disturber 
of the state, and a troubler of Israel. He 
therefore availed himself of the opportunity 
which was furnished by this private interview 
with the magistrates, to say to them that if 


A PRACTICAL PROPOSITION. 


307 


they would be pleased to grant the motion for 
the public disputation under the secretary's liand^ 
he would draw up three or four propositions, 
embracing the points which he presented in 
his defence before the court, and would'defend 
them against any one whom they might choose 
to dispute with him, until, by arguments de- 
rived from the word of God, he should be 
removed from them. 

“ In case your speaker convinces me that I 
am in error,” said Mr. Clark, following up the 
subject so as to reach some definite practical 
point, ‘-then the disputation is at an end; 
but if not, then I desire the like liberty, by the 
word of God, to oppose the faith* and order 
which he and you profess, thereby to try 
whether I may not become an instrument in 
the hand of God to remove you from the same.” 

To this the magistrates replied, — 

“ The motion certainly is fair, and your 
terms like unto a practised disputant; but, as 
the matter in dispute is exceeding weighty, 
and as we desire that in the controversy all 
may be said that can be, we propose, there- 
fore, to postpone it to a later day.” 

Poor Clark was therefore taken back to 
prison, to wait for the arrival of this later 
day.” 


CHAPTER XLV. 


FUNDAMENTAL PROPOSITIONS. 

During this period of delay for the accom- 
modation of the Congregational clergy, Clark, 
though kept a prisoner, was not idle. He ap- 
plied himself to the proposed service of draw- 
ing up the propositions which he had pledged 
himself to the magistrates to defend. These 
propositions, or theses, were four in number. 
The first --asserted that Jesus Christ, the an- 
ointed one, was the great Head of his church ; 
that as the anointed Priest, he alone had made 
atonement for sin — as the anointed Prophet, 
his teachings were authoritative; that as the 
anointed King, he had gone to his Father for 
his glorious kingdom, and would ere long 
return again ; and that it is his prerogalive 
alone to make laws and ordinances for the 
observance of the church, which no one has any 
right to alter. 

The second asserted that baptism, or im- 
mersion in water, is one of the commandments 
of the Lord Jesus Christ, and that the only 

( 308 ) 


PROPOSITIONS FOR DEBATE. 


309 


proper person to receive this ordinance is the 
penitent believer in Christ. 

The third maintained that it was both the 
privilege and duty of every such believer to 
improve the talents which God hath given him, 
and in the congregation, may either ask for 
information to himself, or may speak “ for the 
edification, exhortation, and comfort of the 
whole ; and out of the congregation, at all 
times, upon all occasions, and in all places, he 
ought to walk as a child of light, justifying 
wisdom with his ways, and reproving folly 
with the unfruitful works thereof, provided all 
this be shown out of a good conversation, as 
James speaks, with meekness of wisdom.’’ 

The fourth was in the following language: 
“ I testify that no such believer or servant of 
Christ Jesus hath liberty, much less authority, 
from his Lord, to smite his fellow-servant, nor 
yet with outward force, or arm of flesh, to con- 
strain or restrain his conscience — no, nor yet 
his outward man for conscience sake, or wor- 
ship of his God, where injury is not offered to 
the person, name, or estate of others, every 
man being such as shall appear before the 
judgment seat of Christ, and must give account 
of himself to God, and therefore ought to be 
fully persuaded in his own mind for what he 


310 


AN EARLY VISITOR. 


undertakes, because he that doubteth is damned 
if he eat, ahd so also if he act, beause he doth 
not eat or act in faith ; and what is not of 
faith is sin.” 

These points Clark resolved, in the strength 
of Christ, to defend with all his ability. 

The next day, as the first rays of the morn- 
ing sun were gilding the hill tops, and drinking 
the early dew, one of the magistrates of Boston 
visited the prison. Having aroused the jailer, 
he asked to be admitted to an interview with 
Clark. After being introduced to the cell of the 
imprisoned Baptist, he inquired if the conclu- 
sions which he intended to advocate were 
drawn up. Mr. Clark informed him that they 
were. He asked for a copy of them. Mr. 
Clark demurred. No official sanction had yet 
been given to the anticipated controversy, and 
he was unwilling that his conclusions or propo- 
sitions should be known until that point had 
been gained. The magistrate urged him with 
much importunity to part with a copy of them; 
but he refused until the promise was given 
him that the motion for the disputation should 
be granted officialhj^ under the secretary’s hand. 
He then complied with the urgent request of 
his early visitor. Whilst Mr. Clark was ex- 
pecting this official permit, and was preparing 


UNEXPECTED RELEASE. 


311 


for the public discussion by the diligent study 
of the Bible, he was greatly surprised by 
being informed by the jailer that the order for 
his release from prison had come. 

Some friends had, without his consent, and 
contrary to his judgment, paid his fine, and 
secured his discharge. 

As it was generally known that a public 
disputation was at hand, in which the points 
of difference between the Congregationalists 
and Baptists were to be discussed, as rumor 
said, between Mr. Clark on one side and Mr. 
Cotton on the other, great expectations had 
been raised as to the result. Clark, being fully 
convinced that if this disputation did not come 
off, the responsibility of the failure would be 
alftributed to him, and inferences be drawn 
unfavorable to his side, as if his brethren feared 
the results of the discussion, and therefore paid 
his fine, so that he might return to Newport, 
and thus not be on hand for the controversy, 
immediately prepared an address, in which he 
stated that if the honored magistrates or Gen- 
eral Court of the colony would grant his former 
request, under the secretary’s hand, for the dis- 
putation, he would cheerfully embrace it, and 
would come from Newport to defend the opin- 
ions he had professed. Having in this manner 


312 


A MANLY OFFER. 


evinced a willingness to meet his opponents 
at any time 'they might appoint, he threw the 
whole responsibility of the failure, in case there 
should be any, upon them. By so doing, he 
maintained his own manliness, and gave public 
evidence that neither he nor his friends had 
any fear of exposing their principles to the 
closest scrutiny. 


CHAPTER XL VI. 


POWER OF AN AMULET. 

But we must not lose sight of* the unfor- 
tunate captive. We left Priscilla in the power 
of two stalwart savages, who were leading her 
far away from her friends, and who, to prevent 
her escape in the darkness of the night, alter- 
nately seized her arm, so that she was con- 
stantly in the grasp of one or the other of 
them. 

As the first gray streaks of the morning 
began to show themselves in the east, they 
came to a clear, cool, running brook. They 
here made a halt. As they were now so far 
from the settlement, they did not fear any suc- 
cessful attempt, on the part bf their prisoner, 
to effect an escape. 

They therefore concluded to unbind her 
arms. As Grizzly Bear went behind her for 
this purpose, his attention was suddenly ar- 
rested by a small object which he had not seen 
before ; and by the utterance of the Indian 
guttural syllable “ Ugh,” he expressed his sur- 


314 


AN UNEXPECTED DISCOVERY. 


prise to his comrade. Gray Eagle was by his 
side instantly. During their examination of 
the newly-discovered article, the fears of Pris- 
cilla were highly excited. Being equally igno- 
rant of the object of their scrutiny and of 
their motives,, she was apprehensive that they 
were planning some great indignity or cruelty 
towards her. She listened carefully to their 
low conversation, and, though she understood 
not a sentence, yet there was one word which 
they occasionally uttered, that she had heard 
before, that revealed to her the object of their 
curiosity, and awakened in her despairing heart 
a gleam of hope. That word was “ Omao,” 
the name of the Indian whom Priscilla had 
sheltered and fed in her ^uncle’s house. The 
little skin pouch, connected with the rude rep- 
resentation of a frog, which that Indian gave 
her as a testimony of his gratitude, she always 
carried with her when she went into the fields. 
She had the impression that it was something 
which the Indians highly valued, and that, if 
in her wandering she should accidentally meet 
any of them, by showing it she would concil- 
iate their favor, and avoid ill treatment. When 
seized and bound by her captors, this pouch 
was suspended from her neck, but concealed 
beneath her dress. They therefore did not see 


PROTECTION DEMANDED. 


315 


it. In her excitement, it did not occur to her 
to take it from her bosom and show it. What 
a pity ! The disclosure- of that bag would 
have secured her instant release, and prevented 
her from enduring these painful marches, and 
a dreadful captivity. She would have returned 
to her uncle’s — have found her father — and 
the experience of her life, for years, would have 
been totally changed. 

While she was lying upon the grass, this 
mysterious pouch changed its position, and 
worked around to her back. When Grizzly 
Bear commenced loosening the skin cords with 
which she was bound, his eye fell upon it. He 
instantly recognized it as the medicine bag and 
charm of his chief, which authoritatively de- 
manded protection for its wearer from all the 
tribe. He called the attention of his compan- 
ion to it. They were both disappointed and 
chagrined. 

Priscilla was surprised to perceive the differ- 
ence in their treatment of her after this discov- 
ery. They gently removed her cords, carefully 
bathed her swollen arms and hands in water 
from the cool stream, and gave her cakes of 
baked corn meal, and a piece of dried buffalo 
meat for her breakfast. Believing that this 
favorable change in their deportment was occa- 


316 


CHANGE OF TREATMENT. 


sioned by^ her possession of the pouch, she 
thought it good policy to intimate to them 
that she knew its value. She therefore held it 
up before them, and pronounced, — 

“ Omao.” 

The two savages nodded their heads, and 
uttered their comprehensive, guttural “ Ugh,’’ 
accompanied with a forced smile, to indicate 
that they understood her. 

Priscilla was ignorant of the reason that the 
discovery of this dried leathern pouch, and awk- 
wardly-made frog, produced such an entire 
alteration in the deportment of her captors 
towards her ; but if she had known what we 
are now about to relate, she would have un- 
derstood it fully. 


CHAPTER XLVIL 


INDIAN GRATITUDE. 

After Omao recovered from the effects of 
intoxication at New Haven, and recalled to 
his recollection the sensations which he had 
experienced whilst under the influence of his 
potations, it seemed to him as if he had expe- 
rienced a remarkable deliverance. So strange 
had every thing seemed — so wonderful were 
the mysterious motions — the heaving and 
pitching of the ground beneath his feet, as 
though it were a liquid mass, troubled by 
some mighty internal commotion, and the un- 
natural gyrations of all surrounding objects — 
the apparent whirling of houses, trees, and 
hills, as if the earth had formed itself into an 
immense Maelstrom, and was bearing all things 
irresistibly around and towards some fatal cen- 
tre ; and when, on the morrow, he found that 
Nature had resumed her usual appearance, and 
not a single object was displaced, he thought 
he had been under the influence of some 
mighty incantation, which would have proved 

( 317 ) 


I 


818 


GRATEFUL INTENTIONS. 


fatal if it -had not been for the timely inter- 
ference of the white squaw, whom he almost 
regarded as a goddess of superior power to the 
being who had thrown nature into such wild 
confusion. 

As he attributed his deliverance to the un- 
solicited kindness of this pale-faced squaw, he 
was desirous of leaving with her some testi- 
monial of his gratitude. Nothing appeared 
to him more appropriate for that purpose than 
his medicine bag and charm. To these he 
attributed a mysterious power, in warding off 
diseases, preventing.accidents, revealing secrets, 
and thwurting the efforts of sorcerers. They 
were the most valuable articles he possessed, 
and were always worn about his neck, as a 
protection against sudden evils. These, there- 
fore, he gave to Priscilla, on the morning after 
she had favored him with a night’s lodging, by 
means of which he recovered from the effects 
of his enchanted spell. He gave them also for 
another reason, which he would have gladly 
explained, if he could haye made himself un- 
derstood ; and that was, as a token of his pro- 
tection. It was his intention to guaranty his 
guardianship to the full extent of his power, 
at any future period, to any individual who 
should possess this talisman, and by its pre- 
sentation should claim his assistance. 


OMAO’S CHARGE. 


319 


This being his design, he made arrange- 
ments, after his return to his distant home, for 
its fulfilment. He called a meeting of the 
whole tribe ; and, after informing them of his 
visit to the pale faces, and of the manner of 
his reception among them, not forgetting the 
strange effects of the cup of enchantment, 
which they put to his lips, and of the kind 
treatment extended to him in his troubles by 
the young white squaw, he charged them, with 
that stern authority natural to the haughty 
and despotic chief of the wild red men of the 
forest, to show themselves friendly to any indi- 
vidual, in any circumstances, who should be 
in possession of his medicine bag and charm, 
and that, in case its possessor should prove to 
be a pale-faced squaw, he declared, with the 
impassioned and earnest eloquence for which 
the. Indian, when thoroughly aroused, is distin- 
guished, that any individuals, who should do 
her the least injury, or refuse to do her any 
kindness in their power, should be bound to a 
tree, and be shot at, until the arrows, stick- 
ing in their flesh, should cover them as thickly 
as quills do a porcupine. 

The whole tribe knew that that was no idle 
threat. Omao was a stern chief, and exacted 
the obedience of his followers with great sever- 
ity. 


320 


CHANGE OF TREATMENT. 


^ When, therefore, Grizzly Bear and Gray 
Eagle discovered his medicine bag and charm 
upon Priscilla, they were startled. They feared 
the consequences. They would willingly have 
gone back with her to the place of her seizure, 
if they had not been fearful of meeting their 
pursuers, with whose fire-arms and balls their 
own wooden arrows were poor weapons to 
contend, and to whom, in consequence of their 
ignorance of each other’s language, they could 
make no explanation which would secure them 
against severe treatment for their abduction of 
the girl. 

As the best thing they could do, they re- 
solved, from that time, to treat her with great 
kindness ; to conciliate, if possible, her friend- 
ship, and then make a full statement of the 
affair to Omao, upon their arrival at their en- 
campment, and throw themselves upon his 
mercy. They knew that the simple stealing 
of a captive would not be regarded as any 
great offence, and they believed that the kind- 
ness of their treatment after the discovery of 
the 'medicine bag, would convince their chief 
of their disposition to obey, and would thus 
prevent any painful results. Besides, they 
thought it possible that Omao might be grat- 
ified to find the pale-faced squaw in his pos- 


A NEW PARTY. 


321 


session, provided she was placed there without 
any agency of his own, as he could then effect 
her deliverance in an imposing manner, and 
thus furnish her with the most conclusive ev- 
idence of his deep sense of gratitude for her 
former kindness. An event, however, soon 
occurred, which induced them to change their 
plans. 

After resting by the side of the cool, flowing 
stream, until the sun had been above the hori- 
zon more than an hour, they recommenced 
their march. As they ascended a slight eleva- 
tion of land, they were surprised to find, seated 
in a valley, on the other side of the hill, a 
party of Indians. They knew they were not 
their own tribe, but who they were, or whether 
friends or enemies, they could not tell. They 
would have retreated at once, if they could 
have done it without detection. But they had 
been seen, and the whole company had sprung 
to their feet. The two Indians indulged for a 
few moments in earnest, though in low-toned, 
conversation, in which Priscilla could distinctly 
detect the name of “ Omao.” He was evi- 
dently the principal topic of discussion. As 
there now appeared to be some warlike move- 
ments on the part of the newly-discovered 
Indians, Grizzly Bear drew from his belt a 


322 


A BARGAIN. 


pipe, decorated with white feathers, and ad- 
vanced towards them, holding it high in the 
air, so that it might be distinctly seen. It was 
his offer for a peaceful parley. It was soon 
responded to by one of the others stepping 
some distance in advance of his party, with a 
similar calumet, elevated in his hand. This 
w^as the acceptance of the proposal for a friend- 
ly interview. 

The two parties now came together. For- 
tunately, there was one among these strangers 
who understood the language of the two kid- 
nappers, and who officiated as their interpret- 
er. As the negotiation progressed, Priscilla 
became alarmed. She discovered that she was 
the principal subject of conversation ; and by 
the display of skins and wampum, she sus- 
pected that offers were being made for her pur- 
chase. She was not deceived. After more 
than an hour’s interview, the terms of the bar- 
gain were settled. A dozen beautifully-orna- 
mented robes and a long string of white and 
blue wampum were placed before Grizzly Bear. 
These he rolled up in two packages, and gave 
one to Gray Eagle ; after wjiich they speedily 
took their departure, leaving Priscilla in the 
possession of her new purchasers ! 


CHAPTER XL VIII. 

IMPORTANT CORRESPONDENCE. 

Parting with Priscilla for the present, let 
us return and inquire after the events which 
followed Mr. Clark’s address to the governor 
and General Court, in which he offered to 
come, from Newport and discuss the question 
of baptism, provided they would appoint a 
time and place. 

The day following the preparation of this 
address was Commencement day at Cam- 
bridge. The governor, council, ministers, and 
leading citizens of Boston were there in attend- 
ance upon the exercises. The aspects of the 
place were very different then from their present 
appearance. Where now are commodious and 
elegant edifices for the accommodation of the 
students, for the library, chapel, dining hall, and 
lodging rooms — where beautiful streets are 
laid out, with elegant residences bordering either 
side, then stood, in impenetrable grandeur, 
the primeval forest, or lands and swamps cov- 
ered with thick shrubbery, elegantly festooned 

( 323 ) 


324 


A GREAT CHANGE. 


with various native vines, and ornamented 
with a great profusion of fragrant, wild, name- 
less flowers. Those sturdy Puritans could not 
have dreamed that within the brief limits of 
two centuries «uch wonderful changes could 
transpire as have taken place — that in that 
retired jungle a city would spring into ex- 
istence, surrounded by a group of sister cities, 
with numerous school houses, churches, public 
buildings, and myriads of inhabitants. Much 
less could they have imagined the political 
and national changes which have occurred, 
by which the two feeble colonies of New Eng- 
land and Virginia have grown into a sister- 
hood of thirty-one independent states, yet 
bound together in one beautiful, harmonious 
whole, and constituting one of the largest and 
rpost powerful nations upon earth. 

During the progress of the exercises at Cam- 
bridge on that day, a man was wandering 
along the shore on the Boston side of Charles 
River. He was anxious to cross, but unfor- 
tunately all the spare boats that belonged to 
the citizens of the little town were on the 
Cambridge side, having been used in convey- 
ing visitors to the college. Finally art Indian, 
who had been out fishing in the harbor all the 
morning, came, on his way home, sufficiently 


V. 


% 




j)i). o24 and 













• ft 






li 




' I 


i • ‘ 


'4 ■»!. 



^ .4 . * 

^ • < * Ml 


I 

t ■ • 

’•*' 

: .-,y^ an 

4- 

.■ 


-y. 


7-‘' 


li 




T ' ' ■•*-' ’I- 


.I 


♦ 







1. . ■' 


» . * »• 

I” . i..v 


I 


3‘ 


t •! 




Vv 

tl 


/ 










. •N 






1^ •• 


•^5‘v 

*» v4 


A*‘* 






* 






i-i 

tilif 

^1 


i 


r-- 


> 


* ^ • 




.'4 

t 

« 


*r‘ 




k — 


^ ■ i:i ^ ■ i V» 


I 


.i- 






4 « V 




«tf 


I 




,‘nv 




V >'"■ 

r 



3 


.<•• **■• • .,•* • 
«. tV ‘ 

'- £ --.i **. • 



* * 


* f^B: 

^:IT 

JM^«4 I 


• '* ; \ • 

r*'* 


V,: 


lu 

- || • -• • 


• 

• :n , 


:«rf; 

,*i '-f ^v‘ 

4ii 

.1,1 \i 

^ r ^ f 


\ i '.Vj 

f^' • ’i- • ^ 

% ^ 
f -ft 

t 

1 

c * ^ 

• 

J , •• .JMiHl 

' , -4 

• ' 1 

^ .A 

» J|\ Vf 

ffv 

' t 


1 

< . n^*.- 


1 

M 




i 


f ' 

i 


a 


( 


t i 




.•AV* >» 


ye-.^ «. 


r; 


w •<•>’• 
#;■ .<•“■' 




I 

1* 


• t » 4- 


* 

V 






\ 


./ 




’* 'f 




r 




;'>r|i 




A DILEMMA. 


325 


near the shore to be hailed. The man called 
to him, and by signs engaged him to paddle him 
across the stream in his birchen canoe. Hav- 
ing arrived on the other side, the passenger 
hastened to the college, and placed in the 
hand of one of the magistrates a letter ; it was 
the offer of Clark to come from Newport, and 
engage in the much-talked-of discussion. It 
was not a welcome document. The advocates 
of infant sprinkling did not wish to meet Mr. 
Clark in an'oral argument. They knew that 
that rite was safe so long as it was protected 
by the sword of state, but they could not fore- 
see what results would grow out of a public 
disputation. Still, as the governor had been 
the first to propose such a disputation, and the 
magistrates had assured Mr. Clark it would be 
granted, they were in a dilemma what course 
to pursue so as to avoid the discussion without 
a compromise of character, or without a tacit 
implication of the weakness of their own side. 
The ministers and magistrates conversed upon 
the subject after the reception of Clark’s let- 
ter at Cambridge with great interest. The 
object of the consultation was, to devise some 
way to extricate themselves from their posi- 
tion without yielding any advantage to the 
Baptists. 


326 


A RETREAT. 


Finally the minister of Boston, Mr. Cotton, 
who was more strongly opposed to the public 
controversy than some of the others, drew 
up a reply to send back, in which he stated 
that Mr. Clark had misunderstood the gov- 
ernor, who had not enjoined or counselled a 
public disputation, but had simply expressed 
the opinion that if Mr. Clark would confer 
with the ministers upon the subject of infant 
baptism, they would satisfy him of the pro- 
priety of the practice, and he Would not be 
able to maintain his own views before them; 
that this was intended for Clark’s information 
privately, but by no means as a challenge to 
dispute publicly upon the subject. “ Never- 
theless,” continued this ingenious divine, “if 
you are forward to dispute, and that you will 
move it yourself to the court or magistrate^ 
about Boston, we shall take order to appoint 
one who will be ready to answer your motion, 
you keeping close to the questions to be pro- 
pounded by yourself; and a moderator shall 
be appointed, also, to attend upon that service; 
and whereas you desire you might be free in 
your dispute, keeping close to the points to be 
disputed on, without incurring damage by the 
civil justice, observing what hath before been 


A SINGULAR DOCUMENT. 


327 


written, it is granted. The day may be agreed 
if you yield the premises.” 

This was signed by the governor, Mr. Endi- 
cott, the deputy governor, Mr. Dudley, and 
three others. Mr. Clark regarded it as a sin- 
gular document, and understood its practical 
bearing. He viewed it as an attempt to change 
the entire ground of procedure, and shelter 
the governor from the charge of having pro- 
posed the discussion. In the expression of a 
willingness to grant the discussion, provided 
Clark would move it himself to the court or 
magistrates about Boston, he discovered an 
attempt to throw the whole responsibility of 
the disputation upon himself, and to make it 
appear to result from his “ forwardness to dis- 
pute.” 

Two other remarkable features connected 
with this affair, which increased the cautious- 
ness of Clark’s movements, were — first, that 
whilst this letter of Cotton’s was signed by 
five colonial dignitaries, it was not an order of 
court ; it was not an official document. It 
was signed by them in their private capacity, 
and had not the signature of the secretary. 
Mr. Clark therefore did not regard it as a 
reliable state paper. 

The other remarkable circumstance 'was, 


328 


NO PROTECTION. 


that this attempt to throw the whole responsi- 
bility of originating the discussion of infant 
baptism upon Clark was made, when they 
knew that there was a law of the colony which 
ordered that “if any person or persons shall 
openly condemn or oppose the baptizing of 
infants, and shall appear to the court wilfully 
and obstinately to continue therein, after due 
time and means of conviction, every such per- 
son or persons shall be sentenced to banish- 
ment.” 

Clark knew that their unofficial document 
would afford him no legal protection, and that 
in case the disputation went on in the manner 
they proposed, it would be an easy thing for 
some one to enter a complaint against him, 
and secure his conviction. He therefore wrote 
the following frank and manly epistle, and 
forwarded it to them : — 

To the honored Governor of the Massachusetts 
and the rest of that honorable society^ these 
•present. 

Worthy Senators : — 

I received a writing, subscribed with five 
of your hands, by way of answer to a twice- 
repeated motion of mine before you, which 
was grounded, as I conceive, sufficiently upon 


CLARKES LETTER. 


329 


the governor’s words in open court, which 
writing of yours doth no way answer my expec- 
tation, nor yet that motion which I made ; and 
whereas (waving that grounded motion) you 
are pleased to intimate that if I were forward 
to dispute^ and would move it myself to the 
court or magistrates about Boston, you would 
appoint one to answer my motion, &c., — be 
pleased to understand that, although I am not 
backward to maintain the faith and order of 
my Lord, the King of saints, for which I have 
been sentenced, yet am I not in such a way so 
forward to dispute, or move therein, lest in- 
convenience should thereby arise. I shall 
rather once more repeat my former motion, 
which if it shall please the honored General 
Court to accept, and under their secretary’s 
hand shall grant a free dispute, without mo- 
lestation or interruption, I shall be well satis- 
fied therewith ; that what is past I shall forget, 
and upon your motion shall attend it ; thus 
desiring the Father of mercies not to lay that 
evil to your charge, I remain your well-wisher, 

John Clark. 

To this fair and honorable proposal of Mr. 
Clark, the governor and magistrates to whom 
it was addressed thought it the wisest policy 
21 


330 


SILENT RETREAT. 


to return no answer. The matter was ac- 
cordingly dropped by their silent retreat. Thus 
ended the unfortunate challenge of the gov- 
ernor and the persecution of the pastor of the 
Newport Baptist church. 

Mr. Bates and Stephen, who had from the 
first deeply sympathized with Clark, were 
greatly rejoiced when the affair had reached 
its end. 


CHAPTER XLIX. 


INWARD LIFE. 

It is time that we inquire into the fate of 
Mr. Clark’s companions. Mr. Crandall, who 
was sentenced to a fine of five pounds for 
being one of the company, was released upon 
promising that he would appear at their next 
court. But they did not let him know when 
the next court would sit until it was over ; 
and as he was not present according to his 
promise, they obliged the keeper to pay his 
fine. 

With poor Holmes it fared far worse than 
with either of the others. He had been sen- 
tenced to pay a fine of thirty pounds, by the 
first day of the next court, or else to be well 
y)Jiipped^ and to remain in prison until he pro- 
vided sureties for the fine. Sureties he would 
not furnish, because he was determined not to 
pay the fine. Consequently, he was kept in 
prison. At the time of his trial before the 
Court of Assistants, when the above cruel sen- 
tence was passed against him, he replied, — 

( 331 ) 


332 


SCENE IN COURT. 


I bless God I am counted worthy to suffer 
for the name of Jesus ; ” at which one of tbe 
ministers (Mr. John Wilson) so far forgot the 
sacredness of his office, and the sanctity of the 
place, as to raise his hand, and strike him in 
open court, at the same time saying, “ The 
curse of God go with thee.” * 

During the continuance of the imprisonment 
of Clark and Crandall, Holmes enjoyed their 
company. This was a source of unspeakable 
comfort. The conversation, the sympathy, and 
the prayers of his fellow-prisoners assisted to 
banisb the despondency and gloom which 
would otherwise have oppressed him. But 
after their deliverance, and when he was Jeft 
alone, he was greatly distressed in spirit. In 
his own account of it, he said, “ After I was 
deprived of my two loving friends, the adver- 
sary stepped in, took hold of my spirit, and 
troubled me for the space of an hour, and then 
the Lord came in, and sweetly relieved me, 
causing me to look to himself; so was I staid 
and refreshed in the thoughts of my God.” 

As friends had paid the fines of the other 
two prisoners, and had secured their release, 
it seemed a hard case that he should be left to 


* Holmes’s Letter, in Backus and Benedict. 


HOLMES S DECISION. 


. '333 


feel the scourge. Brethren who sympathized 
with him resolved that he should not. Strong- 
faith Bates, Stephen, the brother of the mill, 
and a few others, raised, by a contribution 
among themselves, enough to pay his fine. 
But Holmes would not permit it. In reply to 
their kind offer, he said, — 

“ I dare not accept of deliverance in such a 
way. And though I greatly thank you for 
yQur kindness, and would acknowledge, with 
gratitude, even a cup of cold water, yet I de- 
sire not that you should yield to the unright- 
eous' demands of my persecutors. Having 
committed no crime, I will not permit my 
friends to pay a single farthing for me.” 

The’ first day of court was drawing near, 
when, if the fine was not paid, the substitute 
would be exacted in stripes, and groans, and 
blood. » 

Though Holmes was strongly convinced of the 
truth of Baptist sentiments, for which he v;as 
imprisoned, and was qonscientiously opposed to 
the payment of the fine, or to the doing of any 
thing else voluntarily, as a penal requisition, 
yet he wa3 nowise ambitious of the honors of 
the whipping post. He shrunk with dread 
from the sufferings of the scourge. He knew 
that, when the Court of Assistants sentenced 


334 


A VISIT IN PRISON. 


one to be “ well whipped,” it meant some- 
thing, and would be executed to the very letter. 
Yet the night preceding the infliction of the 
sentence he passed in sweet, refreshing sleep. 
In the morning, notwithstanding they knew 
that they would provoke the wrath of “the 
powers that be,” Strongfaith and Stephen, 
with several other friends, called at the prison, 
to comfort and encourage the criminal ! After 
appropriate religious conversation and prayjer 
that God would give strength to suffer, and 
especially that he would open the eyes of the 
persecutors to see and love the truth. Strong- 
faith took from a basket, in which he had 
stowed a variety of comforts for the poor pris- 
oner, a bottle of old Madeira wine. Pouring 
out some in a glass, he offered it to Holmes. 

“ No, brother. I thank you for your kind- 
ness, but I shall take no strong drink until 
my punishment is over, lest, if I have more 
strength, courage, and boldness than ordina- 
rily could be expected, the world should say 
that I was drunk, or that I was carried through 
by the strength and comfort of what I had 
taken. No; let me so suffer that, if. I am sus- 
tained, God shall have the glory.” 

Still, the prisoner was by no means certain 
that he would not shrink, faint, or show signs 


^ INWARD EXPERIENCE. 335 

of physical cowardice, though he thus spake. 
Instead, however, of strengthening himself 
with wine and other luxuries, which had been 
brought, he left his friends to be entertained 
with each other, whilst he withdrew into anoth- 
er room, to hold communion with his Lord. 
So soon as he had retired by himself, he was 
overwhelmed with the deepest gloom. He 
was tempted to question his own sincerity and 
the purity of his motives. A something with- 
in, which he attributed to satanic agency, said, 
“ Remember thyself, thy birth, thy breeding, 
thy friends, thy wife, children, name, credit. 
Thou art dishonoring all these by thy public 
scourging. Is this necessary when others are 
ready to save thee from suffering, and thy 
^ friends from disgrace ? ” Hi? heart sunk within 
him. The idea of dishonoring any who were 
dear to him was more painful than the antici- 
pated punishment; but presently the thought 
occurred to him, or, as he afterwards expressed 
it, “ There came in sweetly, from the Lord, as 
sudden an answer : ‘ ’Tis for my Lord; I must 
not deny him before the sons of men, (for that 
were to set men above him,) but rather lose 
all ; yea, wife, children, and mine own life 
also.’ ” This, however, did not afford him per- 
manent peace; for soon a series of questions 


336 


SPIRITUAL STRUGGLES. 


rushed into his mind, creating confusion of 
thought, and reviving his disquietude of feel- 
ing. “ Is it for the Lord that you are about to 
suffer? Have you his glory alone in view? 
Is it not rather for your own, or some others^ 
sake ? Is it not obstinacy or pride ? Is it not 
resentment or bigotry? Is not selfishness at 
the bottom?” 

These unwelcome, and, as they seemed to 
him, involuntary queries increased his distress; 
but after a jealous and careful scrutiny of his 
motives, he was convinced, as he said, that, 
“ It was not for any man’s case or sake in this 
world, that so I had professed and practised, 
but for my Lord’s case and sake, and for him 
alone ; whereupon my spirit was much re- 
fresht.” 

He was also greatly comforted by the fol- 
lowing passages of Scripture, which were 
sweetly suggested to his mind: “Who shall 
lay anything to the charge of God’s elect?” 
“ Although I walk through the valley of the 
shadow of death, I will fear no evil, for thou 
art with me ; thy rod and thy staff* they com- 
fort me.” “ And he that continueth to the end 
shall be saved.” But anon, the thoughts of the 
terrible scourge occurred to him, and he feared 
that the severity of the dreadful punishment 


COMFORT AND FEARS. 


337 


would be too much for his sensitive flesh. The 
disgrace of the punishment he regarded not. 
That belonged to others, and not to himself. 
Like his Lord and Master, he despised the 
shame. But the anticipated pain of the heavy- 
blows made him shrink. He knew his weak- 
ness and sensitiveness, and feared that he 
would be overcome. Again he betook himself 
to the throne of grace. He prayed earnestly 
that the Lord would be pleased to give him a 
spirit of courage and boldness, a tongue to 
speak for him, and strength of body to suffer 
for his sake, and not to shrink from the strokes, 
nor shed tears, lest the adversaries of the truth 
should blaspheme, and be hardened, and the 
weak and feeble hearted be discouraged. His 
prayer was followed with fresh consolation and 
strength. It produced a state of trustful sub- 
mission to God, causing him to yield himself, 
soul and body, into the hands of his Saviour, 
and leave the whole disposing of the affair 
with him. 


CHAPTER L. 


AN AFFECTING SCENE. 

When the time arrived for the condemned 
Baptist preacher to be led forth to punishment, 
and the voice of the jailer was heard in the 
prison, Holmes listened to.jt with a degree of 
cheerfulness. Taking his Testament in his 
hand, he went forth with him to the place of 
execution. As he approached the whipping 
post, around which were gathered a crowd of 
spectators, he calmly saluted them. Two of 
the magistrates were present to see that the. 
whipper did his duty — Mr. Increase Nowel 
who had signed his sentence, and Mj. Flint. 
After waiting some minutes in expectation of 
the governor’s coming, Nowel commanded 
the executioner to do his office. 

“ Permit me,” said Holmes, as the execu- 
tioner seized him, “ to say a few words.” 

“ Now is no time to speak,” replied Nowel. 
But Holmes was unwilling to suffer in silence. 
He desired to declare to the multitude the 
grounds of his belief, and the reasons of his 

( 338 ) 


HOLMES FORBIDDEN TO SPEAK. 339 


punishment. He therefore lifted up his voice 
and said, — 

“ Men, brothers, fathers, and countrymen, I 
beseech you give me leave to speak a few 
words, and the rather because here are many 
spectators to see me punished, and I am to 
seal with my blood, if God give strength, that 
which I hold and practise in reference to the 
word of God, and the testimony of Jesus. 
That which I have to say, in brief, is this : al- 
though I am no disputant, yet, seeing I am to 
seal with my blood what I hold, I am ready 
to defend by the word, and to dispute that 
point with any that shall come forth to with- 
stand it.” 

Magistrate Nowel told him, “ Now is no 
time to dispute.” 

‘‘ Then,” continued Holmes, “ I desire to 
give an account of the faith and order I hold.” 
This he uttered three times. But Magistrate 
Flint cried out to the executioner, “ Fellow, do 
thine office, for this fellow would but make a 
long speech to delude the people.” 

In compliance with this authoritative man- 
date, the executioner roughly seized Holmes, 
and began to strip off his clothes. The sen- 
tence was to be inflicted upon the prisoner, not 
upon his garments. But Holmes was deter- 


340 


A CLOSE QUESTION. 


mined to speak if possible. Whilst therefore 
the whipper was removing his clotlies and pre- 
paring him for the lash, he said to the people, — 

“ That which I am to suffer for is the word 
of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.” 

“ No,” replied Magistrate Nowel, “ it is for 
your error, and going about to seduce the peo- 
ple.” 

“ Not for my error,” said Holmes, ‘‘for in all 
the time of my imprisonment, wherein I was 
left alone, (my brethren being gone,) which of 
all your ministers in all that time came to con- 
vince me of an error? and when, upon the 
governor’s words, a motion was made for a 
public dispute, and upon fair terms so often 
renewed, and desired by hundreds, what was 
the reason it was not granted?” 

This was a close and significant question. 
As all the multitude knew that a public dispu- 
tation had been anticipated, but had not yet 
taken place, the inquiry of Holmes seemed to 
demand an answer. Nowel therefore replied, — 

“ It was the fault of him who went away 
and would not dispute,” referring to Clark. 
But this, as we have already shown, was not 
the case. 

Flint became impatient at this coloquy, and 
repeated his order to the executioner, — 


THE UNDRESSING. 


341 


“ Fellow, do thine office.” Holmes, however, 
would not remain silent. Whilst being dis- 
robed, he said, — 

“ 1 would not give my body into your hands 
to be thus bruised on any other account what- 
ever; yet now I would not give the hundredth 
part of a wampum-peague * to free it out of 
your hands.” 

“ Unbutton here,” said the executioner, as 
he gave his jacket a jerk. 

“ No,” said Holmes ; “ I make as much con- 
science of unbuttoning one button as I do of 
paying the sentence of thirty pounds. I will 
do nothing towards executing such an unjust 
law.” 

Faithful to his word, he would not volunta- 
rily assist the executioner in the least in re- 
moving his garments from his back. 

He was as helpless as if he were asleep, and 
the executioner had to handle him as though 
he were a statue. Still he continued address- 
ing the people. 

“ The Lord,” said he, ‘‘ having manifested 
his love towards me, in giving me repentance 
towards God and faith in Christ, and so to be 
baptized in water by a messenger of Jesus, in 


* The sixth part of a penny. 


342 


THE EXECUTION. 


the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, 
wherein I have fellowship with him in his 
death, burial, and resurrection, I am now come 
to be baptized in afflictions by your hands, that 
so I may have further fellowship with my Lord, 
and am not ashamed of his sufferings, for by 
his stripes am I healed.” 

The executioner, having removed so much 
of his garments as would hinder the effect of 
the scourge, and havkig fastened him to the 
post, seized a three-corded whip, raised his 
hands, and laid on the blows in an unmerciful 
manner. Stroke followed stroke as rapidly as 
was consistent with effective execution, each 
blow leaving its crimson furrow, or its long 
blue wale in the sufferer’s quivering flesh. 
The only pause which occurred during the 
infliction of this barbarous punishment was 
when the executioner ceased a moment in 
order to spit in his hands, so as to take a firm- 
er hold of the handle of the whip, and render 
the strokes more severe. This he did three 
times.' During the infliction of his painful 
scourging. Holmes said to the people, — 

“ Though my flesh and my spirit fail, yet 
God will not fail.” The poor sufferer did not 
fail. He found that his strength was equal 
to his day. Though the lash was doing its 


THE prisoner’s CONSOLATION. 


343 


bloody work upon his sensitive flesh, yet his 
spirit was sustained by heavenly consolations. 
In his own account of his experience during 
this dreadful ordeal, Holmes subsequently 
said, — 

“ It pleased the Lord to come in and fill my 
heart and tongue as a vessel full, and with an 
audible voice I brake forth, praying the Lord 
not to lay this sin to their charge, and telling 
the people that now I found he did not fail 
me, and therefore now I should trust him for- 
ever who failed me not; for in truth, as the 
strokes fell upon me, I had such a spiritual 
manifestation of God’s presence as I never 
had before, and the outward pain was so re- 
moved from me that I could well bear it, yea, 
and in a manner felt it not, although it was 
grievous, as the spectators said ; the man strik- 
ing with all his strength, spitting in his hand 
three times, with a three-corded whip, giving 
me therewith thirty strokes.” 

After the requisite number of blows had 
been given, equalling the number of pounds 
that he was fined, (from which we learn that, 
according to the Puritan standard of penal 
measure, one blow of a three-corded whip, 
well laid on, was an equivalent to one pound 
sterling,) the cords which fastened him to the 


344 


FEELING OF THE SPECTATORS. 


whipping post were untied, and he was set at 
liberty. With joyfulness in’ his heart and 
cheerfulness in his countenance, he turned to 
the magistrates Flint and Nowel, and said, — 

“ You have struck me as with roses.” But 
not wishing them to imagine that he regarded 
the punishment as literally light, nor that 
he was sustained by his own strength, he 
added, — ^ 

“ Although the Lord hath made it easy to 
me, yet I pray God it may not be laid to your 
charge.” 

The crowd now gathered around him, some 
from mere curiosity, others inwardly rejoicing 
that the heretic had been scourged, whilst a 
third class were filled with mingled emotions 
of sympathy with his sorrows, and indigna- 
tion at his wrongs. 


CHAPTER LI. 


EFFECTS OF PERSECUTION. 

Amongst those whose feelings of sympathy 
and indignation were aroused at the barbarous 
treatment of Holmes, were two individuals 
who were so rejoiced that the sufferer had been 
sustained under his cruelties, and that he left 
the ignominious post with so much composure, 
and even with pleasantness of countenance, 
that they shook hands with him ; and one of 
them, whose name was John Spur, a freeman 
of the colony, said to him, “ Blessed be God 
for thee, my brother,” and walked along with 
him to the prison. The other, who simply 
shook hands with him, was another freeman, 
Mr. John Hazel. Many others testified their 
friendship for him, and glorified God on his 
account. To some, however, who were pres- 
ent, these expressions of sympathy were ex- 
tremely displeasing. They looked upon it as 
a connivance at the crime, and a contempt of 
the government. As informers, they immedi- 
ately made complaint of what they had wit- 
22 ( 345 ) 


346 EFFECTS OF THE PUNISHMENT. 


nessed, and a number of warrants were issued 
for the apprehension of these sympathizing 
offenders. 

When Holmes reached the prison, his body 
was found to be in a terrible condition — his 
body, not simply his back, for the lashes of the 
whip were so long that they lapped over his 
back, and left their gory marks upon his side. 

Eaton, who hajd been a spectator of all the 
proceedings, ran home immediately after the 
whipping, obtained some rags and oil, and 
hastened to the prison, where, like the good 
Samaritan, he dressed the wounded man’s 
sores. When it was known that Holmes had 
received such kindness, the inquiry became 
general, who was the surgeon. And the re- 
port was soon circulated that he was to be 
arrested. 

So severe was the chastisement of the pris- 
oner that for many days he could not endure 
the pain occasioned by the wounded parts 
of his body touching the bed. All the rest 
that he experienced was such as he obtained 
by supporting himself upon his knees and 
elbows. 

The day after the whipping, whilst Spur 
and Hazel were attending to their business, 
they were surprised by a constable calling 


PENALTY OF SYMPATHY. 


347 


upon them, and telling them they were pris- 
oners. As his authority, he showed them the 
following document : — 

To the keeper or his deputy : 

By virtue hereof, you are to take into your 
custody and safe ' keeping the body of John 
Spur, for a heinous offence by him committed; 
hereof fail not. Dated the 5th of the 7th 
month, 1651. Take also into your safe keep- 
ing John Hazel. 

By the court, Increase Nowel.’* 

They were accordingly both taken to prison, 
the heinous offence consisting of the act of 
shaking hands and speaking with Holmes after 
bis punishment, and, consequently, after he had 
satisfied the law, and was no longer an invol- 
untary prisoner. 

They were afterwards taken to the court, 
and examined. They had no trial, neither 
were they allowed to meet their complainants 
face to face, but were condemned upon the 
evidence furnished by the depositions of two 
individuals, the stronger of the two documents 
being as follows : — 

« I, Cole, being in the market-place 


348 


EFFECTS OF PERSECUTION. 


when Obadiah Holmes came from the whip- 
ping post, John Spur came and met him 
presently, laughing in his face, saying, ‘ Blessed 
be God for thee, brother ; ^ and so did go with 
him, laughing upon him, towards the prison, 
which was very grievous to me to see him 
harden the man in his sin, and showing much 
contempt of authority by that carriage, as if he 
had been unjustly punished, and had suffered 
as a righteous man under a tyrannical govern- 
ment. Deposed before the court the 5th of 
the 7th month. Increase Nowel.’^ 

They were sentenced to receive ten lashes 
each, or pay a fine of forty shillings. The 
latter they could not conscientiously do. A 
Mr. Bendal, who was a friend to Hazel, offered 
to pay his, but he refused, saying, — 

“ I thnnk you for this offer of love ; but I 
believe it will be no acceptable service for any 
man to pay a penny for me in this case.’^ Yet, 
notwithstanding his refusal, the court accepted 
the proffer, and gave him his discharge. Hazel 
was upwards of sixty years of age, and died 
soon after his release.* 

Spur was kept in prison nearly a week, ex- 


* Benedict’s History of the Baptists. 


SECRET PROCEEDINGS. 


349 


pecting every day to be taken to the market 
square, tied to the whipping post, and receive 
his ten lashes ; but, without his permission, 
some sympathizing friend paid his fine, and 
secured his deliverance. 

These persecutions were the means of at- 
tracting the attention of many to the doctrines 
of the sufferers. Sympathy elicited inquiry, 
and inquiry produced conviction. The senti- 
ments of the Baptists spread. Many were 
convinced of the scripturalness of their views 
of baptism, and desired to be buried with Christ 
in that beautiful and significant ordinance. 
Their desire could not be refused. The ordi- 
nance was administered repeatedly, though 
with the greatest privacy, for fear of prisons, 
fines, and scourgings. 


CHAPTER LII. 


A REPULSIVE OFFER. 

We left Priscilla in the possession of her 
purchasers. The principal motive which Griz- 
zly Bear and Gray Eagle had in selling her 
was, to prevent all knowledge of her capture 
from reaching Omao. The two robbers feared 
the result if their stern chief should discover 
their deed. 

The Indians who now had possession of the 
unfortunate girl were a party of the Iroquois, 
a numerous and powerful tribe, who occupied 
a vast extent of country to the west and south 
of the present Hudson River. They had been 
on a marauding expedition, and were on their 
return. During their homeward journey, which 
lasted for several days, Priscilla was so con- 
stantly and vigilantly watched that not the 
least opportunity of escape was offered her. 
She was led on through forests, swamps, and 
brooks, over high hills, and through deep glens 
covered with rough, loose, sharp stones, until, 
with dreadfully lacerated feet, and her arms 

( 350 ) 


Priscilla’s resolution. 


351 


and face torn with the thorns and briers through 
which she had been compelled to force her 
way, she was finally introduced into the midst 
of the village of tents and rude huts which her 
owners called their home. 

Leaving for the imagination of the reader to 
picture the great joy which the return of this 
party occasioned, and the great curiosity which 
was manifested by the old and young, male 
and female, in their examination of the white 
squaw, we shall confine our narrative to the 
captive herself. 

When Priscilla found herself, to all appear- 
ance, in hopeless and perpetual bondage, she 
resolved that, with assistance from on high, 
she would endeavor to maintain a close walk 
with God, conscientiously observe secret prayer, 
and would make herself useful to the full ex- 
tent of her ability. She thought that perhaps 
she had been sent there, in the mysterious 
providence of God, for the conversion of some 
of that people. She resolved, therefore, that 
she would maintain a Christian character, 
evince a spirit of meekness, and avail herself 
of every opportunity to do them both temporal 
and spiritual good. 

A spirit of sincere benevolence will find, 
even in the most unpropitious circumstances. 


252 


THE captive’s CONDUCT. 


means for its practical development. If it 
cannot indulge itself in one form of usefulness, 
it will seek another. So numerous are the 
various classes of the ignorant and the suffer- 
ing that a philanthropic disposition need never 
be at a loss for objects of compassion. 

Without entering into a minute account of 
Priscilla’s course at this period of her history, it 
must suffice to say, that by availing herself of 
every means in her power, she soon became 
sufficiently acquainted with the language to 
understand and speak it, after which she made 
rapid progress. By her attention to the sick, 
the aged, and the infirm, she secured their con- 
fidence and esteem. When those for whom 
she prescribed, recovered their health, their res- 
toration was ascribed to her treatment. Being 
skilful in the use of the needle, she assisted 
in ornamenting moccasons, and in embroidering 
robes of dressed buffalo and deer skins. She 
was useful in the culinary department, and 
suggested new modes of preparing food, which 
proved very acceptable to the epicures of the 
forest. She was especially interested in the 
children, with whom she was a great favorite. 
She talked with them about God, about their 
own sinfulness, about the sufferings and death 
of Jesus, about heaven and perdition. Upon 


CHANGE OF TREATMENT. 


353 


the minds of others, too, she inculcated, as op- 
portunity offered, the prominent truths of the 
Bible. * * * 

Time passed on. Priscilla continued to 
increase in the confidence and affection of the 
people. . Some of them regarded her with 
almost religious veneration, as though she had 
come from some other world. During all this 
time, however, she was the acknowledged 
slave, or property, of the chief who had pur- 
chased her from the two kidnappers. He had 
the power of life and death over her. In his 
cabin she made her home ; to him she was 
bound to be obedient. Unfortunately for the 
captive, the favorite wife of her o.wner was 
taken sick. Every method that could be de- 
vised for her recovery was adopted, but without 
success, and after lingering a few weeks, she 
died. 

After this the bereaved chief treated Priscilla 
with more than usual attention. He lightened 
her labors, gave her beautiful pieces of dressed 
skins, and beads with which to ornament them 
for moccasons or robes, and in various other 
ways he manifested a particular interest in her 
welfare. As Priscilla, feared, all this was but 
preparatory to the repulsive proposal for her to 
become his wife, which he urged by every 


354 POWER OF FAITH. 

motive in his power. Promises and threaten- 
ings were equally unavailing ; and when, in 
his anger, he declared that if she persisted in 
her refusal he would put her to death by slow 
tortures, she calmly replied, that death in any 
form would be preferable to a life with him. 

“ My trust,” said she, “ is in the Great Spir- 
it. He will be my protector. I do not fear 
what man can do unto me.” 


CHAPTER LIIL 


IMPORTANT MOVEMENT. 

The treatment which the persecuted Bap- 
tists had received from the government of 
Massachusetts produced a decided effect upon 
Strongfaith and Stephen. It brought them to 
a decision. After repeated conferences with 
each other upon the subject, they resolved to 
apply to Mr. Holmes for baptism before he 
returned home to Newport. After, therefore, 
he had sufficiently recovered from the effects 
of his whipping, these two candidates visited 
him, and presented their request for the ordi- 
nance. 

“ I must first know,” said he, “ what evi- 
dence there is that you are the disciples of 
Christ. I find, from the New Testament, that 
those only were baptized who had repented of 
their sins, and believed in the Lord Jesus 
Christ. I have no authority to administer the 
ordinance to any other.” 

The two candidates then related to Mr. 
Holmes their Christian experience, and their 

( 355 ) 


356 


AN IMPORTANT STEP. 


views of religious truth and of gospel ordi- 
nances. Believing them to be proper subjects 
for baptism, he agreed to administer the 
ordinance to them the next Lord’s day. 

As quite a number of individuals, convinced 
of Baptist sentiments, and others known to 
be dissatisfied with infant sprinkling, who 
were investigating the subject, were then in 
Boston, information of the anticipated baptism 
was privately circulated amongst them. 

In respect of Mr. Bates, the step he was 
about to take was one of great importance, 
and, as he foresaw, would involve consequences 
of a disagreeable kind. He was a member of 
the Congregational church. By voluntarily 
coming out from them, he was condemning, in 
a most decided manner, their practice. He 
was separating himself from many whom he 
tenderly and strongly loved. He knew that 
his case would be taken up in church meeting 
— that it would not be strange if his motives 
should be impugned, and his character aspersed. 
Public excommunication would be unavoida- 
ble, and perhaps, also, a trial before the Court 
of Assistants. But he had made up his mind 
to relinquish all, and suffer all for the truth’s 
sake. An important principle was at stake, 
and he was determined that it should not be 


RELIGIOUS TRUST. 


857 


compromised from any personal consideration 
whatever. 

With Stephen the case was widely different. 
He had united with no church. His act, there- 
fore, would not subject him to ecclesiastical 
discipline, though it would necessarily prevent 
him from becoming a freeman in the colony, 
as that was the exclusive privilege of the mem- 
bers of the Congregational church. His posi- 
tion in the community would be far from 
pleasant, and would probably subject him to 
.. the necessity of a removal to some other place. 
Besides,^ he had every reason for believing that 
when his parents heard of his course, they 
would be exceedingly displeased, and perhaps 
would write for him to return home. Still he 
resolved to go forward, leaving the conse- 
quences with Him whose law he was obeying. 


CHAPTER LIV. 


A DISCUSSION. 

The Sabbath came. It was a beautiful, 
warm, clear day. The place selected for the 
occasion was a small cove on the west side 
of the neck that united Boston to Roxbury, 
No houses were in the vicinity, and they had 
no reason to fear an interruption. Very early 
in the morning, individuals, singly and in 
couples, began to approach the place. Pres- 
ently Mr. Holmes came, and soon after. Strong- 
faith and Stephen. The little assembly rapidly 
increased. It was much larger than had been 
expected. As Mr. Bates looked round upon 
them, he saw a number whom he knew were 
strongly opposed to Baptist sentiments. He 
whispered the fact to Mr. Holm*es. 

‘‘ No matter,” said he. “ He who is for us 
is more than all they who are against us.” 

“ If we are brought before the court, there 
will be plenty of witnesses against us.” 

“ The more important it is for us to observe 
apostolic order in our service,” replied Holmes. 

( 358 ) 


Holmes’s address. 


359 


When the appointed hour arrived, a hymn 
was sung, after which Mr. Holmes addressed 
the company, presenting the various scriptural 
reasons for administering the ordinance by im- 
mersion, and to believers only. It was his 
previous intention to have said not a word ; 
but knowing that a number were present who 
had never seen the ordinance before, and who 
were ignorant of the reasons of Baptist senti- 
ments, he considered it his duty to express the 
grounds of their belief. Having done so, he 
urged them to search the Scriptures for them- 
selves. 

The Bible,” said he, “is a plain book, and 
written for the benefit of plain people. All its 
fundamental truths we may all discover if we 
only search it with a humble, teachable spirit. 
Receive not the sentiments you have now 
heard simply upon my declaration, but search 
the Scriptures for yourselves, and see if you can 
find any command to baptize infants, or any 
instance of the baptism of such ; see if the cir- 
cumstances which are narrated in each case of 
baptism do not either express or imply peni- 
tence and faith in the candidate.” 

“ Whole households were baptized,” said 
some one in the company of spectators ; “were 
there no infants amongst them ? ” 


860 


AN INTERRUPTION. 


“ We do not read of any,” calmly replied 
Holmes. “ You who believe in infant bap- 
tism are bound to show that there were such ; 
but where the Scriptures are so utterly silent 
upon a point as they are upon that, you will 
find it difficult to press from them any testi- 
mony whatever. Furnish a single clear in- 
stance from the Bible of any infant being 
baptized, and the question is settled in your 
favor. But this never has been, and never will 
be done.” 

“ It is not necessary to find such proofs, 
seeing that baptism has taken the place of 
circumcision ; for, as circumcision was admin- 
istered to infants, so must baptism be, which 
is its substitute.'” 

“ But where, friend, dost thou find in the 
New Testament that baptism is a substitute 
for circumcision ? Neither the Saviour nor 
his apostles ever taught such a doctrine. Cir- 
cumcision, like the rest of the Jewish ritual, 
has answered its end, and is done away.” 

‘‘ How do you make that out ? ” continued 
the interlocutor, who proved to be Cole, who 
had given his deposition against John Spur. 

“ Very easily, friend: and if thou wilt per- 
mit me to ask thee a few questions, I will 
show thee. Did not God make a covenant 
with Abraham?” 


A COLLOQUY. 


361 


Certainly.” 

“ In that covenant there were two parties, 
both of whom were to do something; these 
parties were God and Abraham. Now, what 
did God promise to do, as his part of the cov- 
enant ? Read the account in the seventeenth 
of Genesis, and you will see that he promised 
that he would make Abraham the father of 
numerous descendants — that nations and 
kings should spring from him, and that he 
would give him the fruitful land of Canaan 
for a possession. Having made these prom- 
ises, what did he require of the patriarch as 
his part of the covenant? ” 

“ He required him to have all the males of 
his family circumcised.” 

“ Very well ; now, what was circumcision the 
sign of? ” 

“ It was the sign, or the token, of this cov- 
enant.” 

‘‘ That is to say,” continued Holmes, “ cir- 
cumcision was the visible sign or evidence 
that such a covenant had been formed; and 
doubtless it was to be continued upon all the 
male descendants of Abraham, and male prose- 
lytes, until it was either changed or abrogated. 
Here is the account,” said he, as he opened 
the Bible, and commenced reading. 

23 


362 


A COVENANT. 


“ Bat,” said Cole, after Holmes had closed 
his book, “ circumcision was a seal, as well as 
a sign.” 

“ I admit it; it was, as Paul says, the seal 
of the righteousness of his faith ; that is, it 
was the seal, or attestation, which God gave 
to Abraham, that his faith was a righteous 
act — that God accepted it. But what we 
contend for is, that circumcision has answered 
its purpose, has accomplished its end, and is 
done away.” 

“ How do you make that appear ? ” 

“ In the first place, God did make the de- 
scendafits of Abraham very numerous ; in the 
second place, he gave them the land of Canaan 
for a possession ; and in the third place, by 
giving them the revelation of his will, a re- 
ligious ceremonial, and granting them, on 
various occasions, his special protection, he 
proved himself to be their God. He has, 
therefore, in these various respects, fulfilled his 
part of the covenant, and Abraham, with his 
descendants, by the universal adoption of cir- 
cumcision, has fulfilled his. Circumcision is 
now abolished. Under the Christian dispensa- 
tion, it is prohibited.” 

“ Changed, you should say, for baptism.” 

“Changed for baptism!” replied Holmes, 


A MARVEL. 


363 


with much earnestness : “ why, then, did not 
the Saviour say so ? or why do not the apostles 
tell us this? It is marvellous that they should 
have kept such impenetrable silence upon a 
subject of such great importance. But I can 
convince ye, if ye are open to conviction, that 
that was not the case — or if it was, that the 
inspired apostles were entirely ignorant of it.” 

“ How wilt thou do that, friend? ” 

“ In this way : There were several occasions 
in the early history of the church when the 
question was earnestly discussed, whether cir- 
cumcision ought or ought not to be con- 
tinued. If baptism had come in the place 
of circumcision, those were occasions which 
demanded the statement of that fact ; its state- 
ment would have settled the question authori- 
tatively and forever ; and if it had been a fact, 
the apostles could not, at those times, have 
omitted to mention it. In the fifteenth chap- 
ter of Acts is an instance. It occurred at 
Antioch, and is as follows,” said Holmes, read- 
ing from his Testament: “‘And certain men 
which came down from Judea taught the 
brethren, and said. Except ye be circumcised 
after the manner of Moses, ye cannot be 
saved. When, therefore, Paul and Barnabas 
had no small dissension and disputation with 


364 


A DISPUTE. 


them, they determined that Paul and Barna- 
bas, and certain other of them, should go up 
to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about 
this question.^ That was their specific object, 
namely, to ask the apostles and elders at Je- 
rusalem whether .they ought to continue the 
practice of circumcision. When they arrived 
there, and stated their object, it occasioned 
‘ much disputing.’ Parties were formed ; some 
contended for the negative, others for the 
afl^rmative, of the question. Peter and James 
both delivered addresses on the subject, in 
which they opposed the practice of circumcis- 
ion. Finally, a letter was written to the church 
at Antioch, answering their inquiry in the 
negative. Now, in all that discussion, as nar- 
rated in the New Testament, not a word was 
said about baptism having come in the place 
of circumcision, when, if such had been the 
case, the statement of that fact was the very 
answer to have been given, and, without doubt, 
would have been given. It is altogether im- 
probable that if baptism had supplanted cir- 
cumcision, the apostles and elders of the 
church at Jerusalem would have omitted to 
state so important a fact on that occasion. 
The question at issue demanded the state- 
ment ; the answer would have been defective 


/ 


Xn improbability. 


365 


without it. But, as there is not the least ref- 
erence to such a change, the conclusion is 
unavoidable that it did not exist. Indeed, 
nowhere is it said in the Ne^w Testament to 
the Judaizing teachers, who desired to continue 
circumcision, that that institution must no 
longer be continued, because it had given place 
to baptism. It is wonderful that there should 
be no statement or record of such a remarkable 
change if it had ever occurred. Entire silence 
upon the subject, when its statement was so 
imperatively called for, is conclusive evidence 
against it.” 

After a few more words between the parties, 
the conversation ceased. 


CHAPTER LV. 


A BEAUTIFUL SERVICE. 

The morning sun was now fairly above 
the horizon, and was shining in all its strength. 
The hills and woods were arrayed in drapery 
of the richest emerald. A few summer flowers 
timidly showed themselves here and there, as 
if fearful of attracting attention, lest they too 
should be persecuted for not conforming’ to the 
deep green of the standing order of trees and 
plants around them. Not a breath of wind 
was stirring. The water was an immense 
mirror, reflecting, with perfect minuteness of 
detail, every hill, rock, tree, and plant, which 
fringed its borders. A few Indians, who had 
been attracted to the spot by this unusual 
gathering, appeared to be singularly redupli- 
cated — their light and graceful canoes, with 
their gay occupants, appearing as distinctly, 
though inverted, beneath the surface as above 
it. The birds, as if rejoicing at the return of 
the Sabbath, or as if glorying in their own 
freedom of opinion and practice, made the 

(3G6) 


ASPECTS OF NATURE. 


367 


groves vocal with their charming melody — 
they offered sinless matins to their Creator. 
Above, the deep azure was relieved by heaps 
of fleecy clouds, some of snowy whiteness, 
others of golden hue, which appeared fixed 
upon the surface of the sky, as if they had 
been so many solid bowlders. 

After the offering of prayer, appropriate to 
the specific object and the peculiar circum- 
stances of their assembling, Mr. Holmes took 
the arm of Mr. Bates, and slowly led him into 
the transparent stream, at the same time 
saying, — 

It read that when Philip baptized the 
eunuch, ‘they went both of them down into 
the water, and he baptized him.’ ” 

Having reached a sufficient depth, he paused; 
then laying his right hand on the candidate’s 
back, and placing the other on his breast, over 
the crossed hands of Mr. Bates, he said, — 

“ On a profession of thy repentance of sin 
and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, I baptize 
thee, my brother, in the name of the Father, 
the Son, and the Holy Ghost,” at the same 
time gently laying him backwards in the water 
until he was entirely immersed — the water 
covering him like a transparer^t veil. When 
he arose, the administrator said, — 


368 


A BEAUTIFUL SYMBOL. 


“ The apostle Paul tells us we are ‘ buried 
with Christ by baptism into death ; that like 
as Christ was raised up from the dead by the 
glory of the Father, even so we also should 
walk in newness of life.^ He speaks of bap- 
tism as a burial, from which also there is a 
resurrection; and in the ordinance, as^’you have 
now seen it administered, were there not both 
of these — a burial and a resurrection? Again 
he says, ‘ For if we have been planted together 
in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in 
the likeness of his resurrection.’ In planting 
is there not burial of the seed ? 

“In his Epistle to the Colossians, ‘buried 
with him in baptism, wherein,’ i. e., in which 
baptism, ‘ also ye are risen with him through 
the faith of the operation of God, who hath 
raised him from the dead.’ The burial is in 
the baptism, in the visible ordinance, and this 
burial has a twofold reference : first to the 
death and resurrection of the Saviour, and 
secondly to the moral transformation of char- 
acter which has been experienced by the can- 
didate, where there was a death in respect to 
the reigning power of sin, and a resurrection 
to a newness of life. How beautifully are all 
these symbolized by the ordinance as you have 
now seen it administered! And hence how 



I 


i 



pp. 368 and 369 




SIGNIFICANT ORDINANCE. 


369 


impressively significant is baptism when prop- 
erly administered ! but how entirely void of all 
appropriate significance is it when sprinkling 
is adopted ! for in that case how totally di- 
verse is the symbol from the thing symbolized ! 
Where is there any burial in sprinkling, or 
where is the resurrection ? ’’ 

After reaching the shore with Mr. Bates, he 
then took Stephen, saying, — 

“‘Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse 
his way ? even by taking heed thereto accord- 
ing to thy word,^” and baptized him in the 
same manner. 

“We have now,’^ said Mr. Holmes, “fol- 
lowed the New Testament examples as closely 
as was in our power. John baptized Jesus in 
Jordan ; we have baptized in a river : John 
baptized at Enon, near to Salem, because there 
was much water there ; we have come to this 
place to administer the ordinance because 
there is much water here: when Philip bap- 
tized the Ethiopian, they went both of them 
down into the water, and after the baptism 
they came up out of the water; we have done 
the same ; and in those primitive baptisms we 
are informed by the apostle Paul, in different 
Epistles, that there was a burial — buried in 
baptism ; in the ordinance as administered on 


370 


REMARKS. 


this occasion there was a burial — both of 
these disciples have been buried in baptism, 
by which act they acknowledge their depend- 
ence upon the death and resurrection of Christ, 
as the grounds of their Christian hope, and by 
which also they profess that they have died 
unto sin, and have arisen to a newness of life. 
Add to all this, friends, what is generally ad- 
mitted by learned divines of other denomina- 
tions, that the original meaning of the word 
‘ baptize ’ is to immerse, and is not the evidence 
conclusive, that we have now imitated the ex- 
ample of Christ and his apostles? The bap- 
tism of these candidates was the answering of 
a good conscience towards God. They will 
now go on their way rejoicing.” And then, 
lifting his hands and raising his eyes towards 
heaven, he added, — 

“ Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, 
and yet there is room.” 

Pausing a moment, and looking around upon 
the spectators, he continued, — 

“ May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ 
descend upon you, and lead you all to the 
knowledge and the acknowledgment of the 
truth ; and to his name shall be the glory for- 
ever. Amen.” 

“ Well now,” said the little, bent, talkative 


A MYSTERY. 


371 


Mrs. Strangger, who was one of the few 
women present, to another who stood by her 
side, “ well, now, that raaly looks kind o’ rea- 
sonable, don’t it ? ” But without waiting for any 
reply, she continued, “ I never considered on it 
in that light. I don’t know as I ever heern a 
point made plainer. Why, la ! if it had been 
Parson Cotton who had said all that, I should 
believe every word; for our minister is a 
learned mq.n. But there, la ! I must be careful 
what I say, or they will have me before the 
court. I wonder if the poor man’s back is 
healed yet. If it isn’t, I should think he’d take 
cold by going so far into that wet water, and 
have a dreadful time. I hope, even if he is a 
heretic, they won’t catch and whip him again. 
It was dreadful to see the poor man lashed so.” 

“ It would not be strange if they did, for 
here is the honorable Secretary Nowel, who 
has seen and heard all this morning, and it 
would not be wonderful, (as he is a great hater 
of heretics,) if he should have this man ar- 
rested again for disturbing the public peace.” 

That was precisely what Holmes and his 
friends feared. They saw Nowel there, and, 
judging from his previous conduct, they 
thought it improbable that he would allow 


372 


THE MYSTERY SOLVED. 


this to pass with impunity. It was to them a 
mystery how he and the other Puritans had 
heard of the administration of the ordinance, 
for it was thought by those interested, that 
successful precautions had been adopted to 
preserve secrecy. The facts in the case were 
these : Little Abel Eaton slept in a trundle- 
bed, in the same room with his parents. One 
night, after he had retired, and the parents sup- 
posed him sound asleep, they entered into con- 
versation upon the anticipated baptism of 
Strongfaith and Stephen. 

“ When will it take place ? ” asked the wife. 

“ Next Sabbath morning, at sunrise,” an- 
swered Mr. Eaton. 

“ W^here ? ” 

“ In the sandy cove, on the west side of the 
neck, just beyond Philemon Brown’s.” 

This Abel heard. The next day, he called 
at Mrs. Strangger’s, and, in childish thought- 
lessness, told her. This was a piece of infor- 
mation too rich, too important for the little 
curved-back woman to keep to herself. 

After getting through with her work, and 
brushing up her house, away she trudged to 
some of the more important families of her 
acquaintance, and communicated the news. 
From them it circulated to others, and was 


AN ESCAPE. 


373 


thus the means of bringing a number of un- 
expected persons to the baptismal scene. This, 
however, operated favorably, as it gave them 
an opportunity of witnessing the ordinance, 
which they had never seen before, and was the 
means of awakening, in the minds of some, a 
spirit of inquiry upon the subject. 

The fears which had been cherished were 
not groundless. Holmes was earnestly advised 
to make his, escape, as it was rumored that a 
warrant had been issued for his apprehension, 
and he could not remain long concealed. Not 
being at all ambitious of the honors of impris- 
onment, nor in the least degree solicitous to 
have his wounds reopened with the three- 
corded whip, to the gaze of a gaping multi- 
tude in the market square, he decided to es- 
cape. 

“It will be,” said his* friends, “according 
to the instruction of the great Head of the 
church, who said, ‘ When they persecute you in 
one city, flee ye to another.’ ” 

Accordingly, on Monday night, so soon as it 
was sufficiently dark to avoid observation, he 
left the house of Mr. Bates, where he had 
stopped, and started for home. It was well he 
did so ; for on the next day, a constable came 
to the house with a warrant, and searched the 


874 


A FOREST SCENE. 


house from top to bottom for “the body of 
Obadiah Holmes.” But it could not be found. 

When his friends at Newport and Provi- 
dence learned that he was on his way home, 
they went several miles into the woods, to 
meet him. The greeting was one of tender 
and affectionate interest. The old forest echoed 
with the voice of prayer, and with songs of 
gladness and praise that God had sustained 
him under the dreadful severities through 
which he had passed, and had granted him, at 
last, deliverance from his persecutors. 


CHAPTER LVI. 


PRUDENTIAL MOVEMENTS. 

After the baptism of the two candidates, 
StroMgfaith and Stephen found their condition 
far from being pleasant. The former, as he 
anticipated, was excluded from the church, and 
disfranchised as a citizen. Stephen soon learned 
that many of his former friends were estranged 
from him. He was looked at askance, and 
treated coldly. Both knew that their move- 
ments were closely observed, and that, if they 
were guilty of violating the law which pro- 
hibited opposition to infant sprinkling, they 
would be compelled to suffer the penalty. As 
all meetings of the Baptists were forbidden, 
they could not assemble with their own breth- 
ren, except by stealth ; and even then, these 
secret meetings were always attended with 
danger. The ministers, the magistrates, and 
the members of the church, except those of the 
latter who were investigating the subject, were 
strongly opposed to the sentiments of the Bap- 
tists, and felt themselves bound to do all in 

( 375 ) 


376 


SOCIAL QUARANTINE. 


their power to prevent the spreading of what 
they believed to be such dangerous doctrines. 
All suspected persons were marked, and their 
course carefully watched. They were con- 
stantly subjected to a kind of social quaran- 
tine. In respect to sympathy and intercourse, 
a healthful distance was maintained between 
them and the standing order — the laws of this 
social quarantine being regulated by the latter. 
The practical operation of all this was any 
thing but agreeable to those who were under 
the ban. Mr. and Mrs. Eaton resolved to go 
where they could breathe freely. Their con- 
dition was about as fatal to their happiness as 
before they left England. Persecution from 
the established church in England, because 
they were Puritans, seemed to them no worse 
than persecution from the standing order in 
New England, because they were Baptists. In 
both cases there was equally a violation of 
the rights of conscience — a disregard of re- 
ligious liberty. It was to them a matter of 
astonishment that, when the Puritans had suf- 
fered so severely on account of their religious 
opinions at home, and when they had ex- 
pressed such strong condemnation of the cru- 
elties of the episcopal government, that, in the 
new world, they should adopt .similar princi- 


PRINCIPLES UNCHANGED. 


377 


pies, and pursue a similar course towards those 
who differed from them. It seemed to the suf- 
ferers that, if the persecuting principles of the 
Puritans were carried out, they would compel 
them to be as severe upon the Episcopalians, 
if they should ever come into the colony, as the 
latter had ever been upon them. Parties only, 
and not principles, would then be changed. 

Believing they could have no peaceful en- 
ioyment of their religious views in Massachu- 
setts, Mr. Eaton and his wife resolved to 
emigrate to Providence, where Roger Williams 
tolerated religious opinions of every kind. For 
similar reasons Stephen determined to accom- 
pany them. Some days were required for 
them to get ready. As Mrs. Eaton was unwill- 
ing to go by land, her huvsband was obliged to 
obtain a boat, store it with water and provis- 
ions, and get his furniture and other property 
on board. In the mean time, the rumor was 
circulated, that a number of warrants had 
been issued for the apprehension of others, 
besides Spur and Hazel, who had expressed 
kindness and sympathy for Mr. Holmes, after 
his whipping. As Stephen was one of them, 
and as he had visited Holmes in prison, and 
ministered to his wants, and as he had recently 
been baptized, he, with good reason, supposed 

24 


378 


SECRET FLIGHT. 


that he was one of those for whose “ body ” 
the constables were seeking. He therefore 
changed his mind, and resolved to start off 
secretly for Providence, by land, rather than, 
by waiting to go by water, increase the dan- 
ger of being seized. He kept himself, con- 
cealed, therefore, by day ; but when the shadows 
of evening arrived, he left his hiding-place, 
took a gun and a small pack containing some 
food and a few garments, and started over 
Boston neck towards the only spot on the 
whole of the American continent where per- 
fect toleration of opinion existed. 


CHAPTER LVII. 


A MOMENTOUS OCCASION. 

* * * It was a great day amongst the 

Indians. They had been visited by a dis- 
tinguished chief and a number of braves from 
the distant east. Out of respect to these 
strangers, several successive days had been 
spent in dancing, wrestling, shooting for prizes, 
and feasting, and the whole was to be closed 
by one of their most exciting and horrid scenes, 
yet one in which they were accustomed to 
take infernal delight. ‘ 

The whole tribe were collected together, 
painted, plumed, and otherwise ornamented, 
according to the most approved Indian style. 
In the centre of an extensive, prairie-like lawn 
was a large tree, whose trunk, from the ground 
to its first branches, was straight, and compar- 
atively smooth. This was the centre of at- 
traction. Groups of the young warriors were 
there assembled, some sharpening their toma- 
hawks, which had been obtained by traffic 
with the French settlements in Canada, others 

( 379 ) 


380 


AN OFFER REFUSED. 


preparing their bows and arrows, whilst others, 
whose preparations were all completed, were 
lounging upon the grass, or standing in small 
companies, engaged in conversation. Present- 
ly the tent of Thundercloud, as her imperious 
master was called, was opened, and Priscilla was 
led out, and conducted towards the fatal tree. 
Having arrived there, her owner made one 
more effort to obtain her consent to become 
his companion, and preside over the domestic 
arrangements of his wigwam. He pointed to 
the young warriors with their tomahawks and 
bows, and told her that they were only waiting 
for a word from him to pounce upon her like 
so many wolves upon a helpless fawn — that 
they had assembled to assist in her tortures, 
and unless she complied with his wishes, he 
would give command for the horrid sport to 
begin. 

Nothing daunted by the dreadful array 
around her, the noble girl still repulsed his 
offer. 

I will never be your wife. It is not right 
for a daughter of the pale faces to marry one 
of the red men of the forest. Choose a com- 
panion from your own tribe, and I shall be 
willing to continue your servant.’’ 


A PERILOUS POSITION. 


381 


“ I choose you,” said Thundercloud ; “ you 
must marry me or die. What say you ? ” 

“ I say, as I have from the first, that I can 
never comply with your request. My trust is in 
the Great Spirit, who made the sun, and moon, 
and earth ; and remember, if you kill me, that 
almighty Being will be angry with you, and 
will torment you forever. I look to him for 
deliverance.” 

He pushed her rudely from him towards the 
young warriors, who were waiting with im- 
patience for their colloquy to end, and then 
strutted off towards the distinguished visitors, 
who were sitting at a considerable distance, 
under a tent which had been erected for their 
special accommodation. 

Priscilla was now seized, and tightly bound 
to the tree. The young braves then amused 
themselves by .casting at her their tomahawks, 
to see how near to her head they could fasten 
their weapon in the tree, without actually hit- 
ting her. It was an amusement at which they 
were extremely skilful. Several of the toma- 
hawks came whirling through the air, and as 
they entered the tree, cut from her head one of 
her beautiful black ringlets. Others entered 
the tree immediately above her head. Occa- 
sionally they would strike her garments ; and 


382 


A STRANGE TARGET. 


one came so close as to wound her ear, causing 
the blood to flow freely over her face and neck, 
like a crimson veil. 

During this dreadful ordeal the captive was 
engaged in prayer. Her confidence in her 
Maker was unshaken. She prayed for herself, 
that deliverance might come — for her friends, 
whom she expected never to see again — for 
her tormentors, that they might be forgiven of 
their cruelty, and might become the followers 
of the Saviour. No cry, no complaint escaped 
her. 

When the sport with the tomahawks had 
continued sufficiently long, they resorted to 
their bows and arrows, and amused themselves 
by placing her small Bible, which had always 
been her constant companion, upon her head, 
and shooting it off. When wearied of this, 
they began to pile fagots around her, to con- 
sume her in a slow fire. Priscilla watched all 
these movements with calm fortitude. She 
expected to die. She saw no way of escape 
except by union with one whom her soul 
loathed. She continued, however, to warn 
them, to talk to them about God and Christ, 
heaven and hell. She said she would meet 
them again at the day of judgment, when they 
would be called to account for their cruelty 


A DREADFUL THREAT. 


383 


towards her, and exhorted them to repent of all 
their sins, and prepare to meet the Great 
Spirit. 

During the preparation for this auto da /<?, 
the medicine bag and amulet of Omao had 
been removed from her neck, and had passed 
from one to another as an object of curiosity. 
It was examined by the Indians, especially by 
the young men, with much apparent interest. 

When the arrangements for the dreadful 
holocaust were all made — the prisoner being 
bound to the tree, and the fuel heaped around 
her ready to be kindled — Thundercloud left 
his distinguished guests, and approached her, 
to renew once more his revolting proposal. 
With a. flaming pine knot in his hand, he 
stood before her, and promised her instant de- 
liverance if she would consent to be his wife, 
but if not, “ I will touch you,” said he, with a 
demoniac expression of countenance, “ with 
this torch, and change you into smoke and 
ashes. What say you ? ” 

The victim was silent ; she could not utter a 
word. She was not certain of its being right for 
her to sacrifice her life for such a reason. She 
had some scruples of conscience, besides dread- 
ing the fire. It seemed to approximate too near- 
ly to suicide. Yet the conditions of deliverance 


384 


A TERRIBLE SCENE. 


were so odious — to be the bride of a savage, 
with the pledge of a perpetual wild life in the 
forest — that she knew not what to say. Her 
destiny hung upon the word she was about to 
utter. What should it be ? Alas ! she knew 
not. Thundercloud became enraged at her si- 
lence, touched the torch to the fagots, and then 
walked slowly away, taking with him the medi- 
cine bag and charm, which had been handed 
to him by one of the young braves whom he 
passed. In a few moments the smoke and 
sparks were circling round the head of the cap- 
tive. All kinds of taunts and gibes were poured 
into her ear by the young Indians, though those 
who were the best acquainted with her kept 
silent, and looked upon the horrid scene with 
countenances sad and solemn. Gladly would 
they have delivered her if they had dared to inter- 
fere ; but the stern customs of their tribe for- 
bade. Priscilla behaved with heroic fortitude. 
She lifted her eyes heavenward, and prayed, — 

“O, ‘Father, send deliverance; if not. Lord 
Jesus, into thy hands I commend my spirit.” 

Just as the flames had reached her thin 
garments, and were making rapid, headway 
towards her sensitive flesh, and whilst many of 
the young men were leaping and dancing 
around the stake, with violent and frightful 


A STARTLING DEED. 


385 


gesticulations and grimaces, accompanied by 
those unearthly yells which Indians only know 
how to utter, the distinguished sagamore from 
a distance, who had been sitting with the 
chiefs and elders of this tribe, suddenly started 
from his place, and, contrary to all rules of In- 
dian decorum, rushed towards the stake, dashed 
through the circle of dancing braves like a 
madman, with his hands and feet scattered the 
burning fagots from the captive, and then sev- 
ered the cords that bound her arms, and that 
fastened her to the tree. Instantly the character 
of the whole scene was changed. The danc- 
ing was abandoned. The Indians who had 
with them their weapons immediately bent their 
bows, and placed an arrow upon the string ; 
those who had not their arms ran to their 
tents, and obtained them. The whole tribe was 
thrown into the highest state of confusion and 
excitement. If a war party of their enemy had 
suddenly sent a shower of arrow’s amongst 
them, it would not have created greater con- 
sternation. Whilst the attention of the war- 
riors was directed towards this strange chief, 
who had dared, in such a high-handed manner, 
to interrupt their proceedings, and whilst a 
violent dispute was in progress between him 
and Thundercloud, in which the whole com- 


386 


EXPLANATIONS. 


pany was interested, and which it was expected 
would result in a bloody fight, attention was 
entirely diverted from Priscilla herself. All 
had fled from the fatal tree. One of the wives 
of her owner, to whom the captive had ren- 
dered many acts of kindness, seeing this, threw 
over her an old skin robe, and then seizing her 
by the arm, hurried her off to the tent, un- 
opposed by any one. Here Priscilla hastily 
clothed herself. The friendly squaw then con- 
ducted her down a shelving bank of rocks to a 
brook, and, after giving her general directions 
how to proceed, told her she was now free, and 
must take care of herself. She then went back 
to the Indians to assist in the confusion, and, 
if possible, to prevent their pursuit of Priscilla. 

The strange chief, who' had so unexpectedly 
interfered in the captive’s behalf, was Omao. 
He had visited this tribe for the purpose of 
having a friendly understanding respecting 
certain hunting grounds, which were in dispute 
between them ; and when Priscilla’s master, 
after lighting the fire with his pine knot, re- 
turned from the stake with the medicine bag 
5ind amulet, Omao instantly recognized them 
as his, and hence his immediate interference 
in the captive’s behalf. 

It was a long time before the whole matter 


A USELESS COMMAND. 


387 


could be explained to the enraged Thunder- 
cloud ; and when it was, he was not satisfied. 
Still, as Omeio appeared to be governed by a 
high sense of honor, and made liberal offers of 
restitution for what he had done, the angry 
chief, who knew he had nothing to gain from 
Priscilla, atjast became pacified. 

“ Bring the pale face here,” said he. But 
she was not to be found. She had made good 
her escape before she was missed. Will she 
find her way homfe ? 


j 


CHAPTER LVIIL 


A HASTY FLIGHT. 

The horrid scenes which we have narrated 
in the preceding chapter transpired a number 
of days before the hasty flight of Stephen 
from the intolerant settlement at Boston. We 
now return, to follow the adventures of the per- 
secuted young Baptist. After crossing over the 
narrow neck, which united the peninsula with 
Roxbury, he entered the woods, and concealed 
himself till night. He was fearful of being 
seen by some one who might' report him to the 
magistrates and secure his apprehension. Af- 
ter the shadows of the evening had fallen, and 
covered all the landscape like a dark pall, he 
left the place of his concealment, and eautious- 
ly proceeded on his journey. Not knowing 
the exact course to take, in a short time he 
lost his way, and wandered about in the dark- 
ness for hours, not knowing whither he went. 
In the morning, he found he had made but 
little progress in the right direction. 

Still he pressed on. Instead of reaching 

( 388 ) 


AWAKENING MUSIC. 


389 


Providence on the second day, as he had hoped 
to, he found himself on the third day far to 
the north-west of it. The small amount of 
food which he had taken with him became ex- 
hausted, and he had to resort to his gun to 
obtain a supply of game. After finishing his 
rude supper that evening, he knelt and prayed, 
and then laid himself down by the side of a pros- 
trate tree, with his head upon his small bundle for 
a pillow, and soon fell asleep. He was aroused 
from his slumbers by the joyous birds, who 
were making the dim old woods echo and re- 
echo to the brilliant notes of their early matins. 
Arising from his rustic couch, our lonely trav- 
eller drew from his pocket a small Bible, and 
after reading a portion of the Epistles, appro- 
priate to his present condition, he knelt and 
poured out his soul before his Maker. He 
prayed for the friends whom he had left behind, 
and who were exposed to the cruel treatment 
of the government; for his persecutors, that 
the truth respecting the design and mode of 
the ordinances of the gospel might be clearly 
unfolded to them, and that their hearts might 
be softened towards those from whom they 
differed. He prayed for his parents beyond 
the sea. He did not forget Priscilla. Indeed, 
she had been in his thoughts more during this 


390 


PRAYER. 


solitary journey through the woods of Massa- 
chusetts, than for a long time before. He be- 
sought the Lord, if she were yet living, 
that he might learn of her residence, once more 
enjoy her companionship, and that Heaven’s 
richest blessings might descend upon her. 

After his devotions, he made a hearty break- 
fast upon some fresh game, which he had 
brought down with his gun, and then resumed 
his march. After rapid travelling all day, he 
ascended an eminence just as the sun was 
sinking in the west. Great was his joy as he 
saw, but a few miles off, its last rays, lingering, 
like friends unwilling to depart, around the 
little settlement of Providence. He hastened 
on, and in a short time received from Roger 
Williams, the father of the colony, a cordial 
greeting. The venerable man, being ^accus- 
tomed to entertain strangers, soon provided 
him with a substantial supper; after which 
the evening was spent in Stephen’s relating 
minutely all the events which had occurred iii 
Boston, in connection with the recent persecu- 
tions. Mr. Williams was deeply interested in 
the narrative. He knew from personal expe- 
rience what it was to suffer for conscience sake, 
and therefore he deeply sympathized with his 
young brother. 


CHAPTER LIX. 


AN UNEXPECTED SCENE. 

Late in the evening, an Indian called at the 
house of Roger Williams. 

Ah, Lightfoot, I am glad to see you,” said 
Mr. Williams ; “ come in and sit down.” 

“ No,” replied the copper-colored son of the 
forest ; “ I only come to ask if you ’member a 
young girl lost from New Haven some years 
’go?” 

“ What was her name ? ” asked Williams. 

“ Silla, I tink, and Eton to it.” 

“ Yes, yes ; Priscilla Eaton. I remember it 
well, and the anguish, too, of her parents, 
when they learned she was drowned.” 

“ She no drown,” said Lightfoot. 

“ Not drowned ! Did they not find her bas- 
ket and bonnet by a po.nd ? ” 

“ Yes ; but she no drown. She led away a 
pris’ner. I knowd it when I followed her trail 
to the pond. I see more track dan her foot 
make.” 

“ What then, Lightfoot ? ” asked Mr. Wil- 

( 391 ) 


392 


IMPORTANT INFORMATION. 


liams, who believed, from the lateness of 
this call, and from the manner of the Indian, 
that he was in possession of important infor- 
mation. 

“ What den ? Why, me fine her to-day, 
when hunting,” replied Lightfoot. 

Stephen, who had listened to this colloquy 
with the deepest interest, anxiously asked, as 
he heard this last announcement, — 

“ Was she dead or alive ? ” 

“ She was alive and lost ; and asked where 
de white men lived.” 

“ And why did you not bring her here ? ” 
asked Stephen, in emphatic tones of voice, in 
which there was a blending of grief and anger. 
The Indian, not accustomed to that stern mode 
of address from the colonists, calmly looked at 
the young man, but deigned no answer. Ste- 
phen was tortured with suspense. 

“ Did you answer her question, Lightfoot ? ” 
mildly asked Roger Williams. 

“ I did better,” was the Indian’s reply ; but 
before he proceeded fa;*ther, the door again 
opened, and two females entered, one of whom 
was plainly an Indian squaw. It was the wife 
of Lightfoot The other was a young woman, 
from whose appearance it was difficult to tell 
whether she was a native or not. She was of 


DEEP FEELING. 


393 


a dark complexion, with long black hair; and 
though she was clothed in embroidered skins, 
yet they were not thrown on loosely, in Indian 
style, but were cut somewhat to her form, after 
the fashion of the English. They were soiled 
and torn, and had the appearance of hard 
usage. As soon as she was fairly in the room, 
she hastily approached Mr. Williams, and, 
seizing his hand between hers, exclaimed, with 
deep erhotion, — 

“ O sir, I rejoice to see a white face once 
more ! ” 

“ Indeed ; and are they then so scarce where 
you have lived? ” replied he. 

“ I have not seen a white person for years,’’ 
said she, “ and feared I should never see one 
again. But the Lord hath been better to me 
than my fears.” 

“ Who are you, my friend, and where are 
you from ? ” kindly inquired Mr. Williams. 

Stephen’s eyes had been fastened upon the 
young woman, as if he were fascinated, ever 
since she first entered the room. There was 
something in her features and tones of voice, 
which awakened old associations ; and when 
she answered Mr. Williams, saying, — 

‘‘ My name is Priscilla Eaton, and I have 
just escaped from a dreadful captivity,” it was 
25 


394 


AN AFFECTING INTERVIEW. 


to him like a clap of thunder from a cloudless 
noonday sky. Springing to his feet, he placed 
himself directly in front of her, and asked in a 
tremulous tone of voice, — 

“ Priscilla, don’t you know me ? ” 

The astonished girl looked and looked, but 
replied not. 

“ Don’t you know me ? I am Stephen — 
Stephen Williamson.” 

The two young friends rushed into each 
other’s arms, and gave vent to their feelings 
in a flood of tears. So unexpected, so singu- 
lar was their meeting, that to both of them it 
seemed more like a dream than a reality. Mr. 
Williams and the Indians looked on with as- 
tonishment, not knowing what this outburst of 
emotion signified. 

“ You seem to be old friends,” said the ven- 
erable missionary. 

“We are,” replied Stephen; “but it is a 
long time since we last met. We were chil- 
dren then ; ” at the same time wiping the tears 
from his eyes. 

“ I thank God that your meeting has oc- 
curred under my roof. I love to see the young 
happy.” 

After the first gush of feeling was over, Pris- 
cilla inquired, — 


LATE CONVERSATION. 


395 


“ Are my parents yet living ? ” 

“ They are,” said Stephen ; “ and, Providence 
permitting, you will soon see them.” 

So many questions were to be answered, 
and so much to be related on both sides, that 
conversation was continued till late into the 
night, when, after an earnest thanksgiving from 
the beloved missionary, all retired till morning. 


CHAPTER LX. 


HOMEWARD JOURNEY. 

It is not necessary to describe minutely the 
details of Priscilla’s flight from the Iroquois, 
It must be sufficient to say that it involved 
haste, caution, stratagem, anxiety, and fatigue. 
At first she concealed herself by day, and 
travelled only at night, in order to avoid ap- 
prehension in case she were pursued. After- 
wards, when she supposed it safe, she travelled 
by day, and rested during the darkness of the 
night. She ascended hills, traversed valleys, 
forded brooks, floated across rivers upon logs 
bound together by withes, and threaded her way 
through forests which had never been pene- 
trated by a white person before. Her food 
consisted of fruits, berries, nuts, and roots, 
which, during her captivity, she had learned 
could be eaten with safety. This was a sub- 
ject to which, from the first of her enslavement, 
she had devoted special attention. As she 
had always contemplated an escape by flight, 
she had been particular to observe, on all 

(39G) 


SPECIAL providence'. 


397 


occasions, the kinds of natural productions, 
especially the fruits and roots, which the Indians 
used for food. She was at no loss, therefore, 
to find enough on which to subsist during her 
journey homeward. 

She had noticed at the time she was carried 
off that the general direction which her kid- 
nappers pursued was north-west. She there- 
fore, on her escape, followed a south-easterly 
direction as nearly as she could. Her impres- 
sion was, that if she could reach the sea, it 
would not be difficult to learn from some 
friendly native whether she was to the north 
or south of the English settlements ; and then, 
by following the direction of the coast, she 
could easily find one of them, from which she 
could probably communicate with her parents 
or uncle. Fortunately, she fell in with an In- 
dian who could speak English ; and when she 
found that he was friendly to the whites, and 
that he was willing to conduct her to the 
nearest colony, she regarded it as a special prov- 
idence. It was not' long before she learned 
that her guide was well acquainted with the 
story of her mysterious disappearance, and had 
followed her trail to the pond in search of her. 
After reaching the settlement, her guide left 
her in his own wigwam to take some simple 


398 


THE DISCLOSURE. 


fare, which she greatly needed, whilst he has- 
tened to the house of the good missionary, 
whom he loved as a father, to reveal his happy 
discovery. He was soon after followed, as we 
have seen, by his wife and delivered captive, 
when the two long-separated friends were once 
more brought together. 


CHAPTER LXI. 


A SATISFACTORY BARGAIN. 

So soon as it was known among the Iro- 
quois that the prisoner had escaped, Thunder- 
cloud gave immediate orders for her pursuit. 

“ Strike the trail of the pale face, and bring 
her here like light. There is fire enough left to 
send her in smoke to the clouds.” 

Stop, stop,” said Omao ; “ be not too 
quick. Let me pay for her escape.” 

“ Hold I ” cried Thundercloud to the young 
braves, who had started in pursuit of Priscilla 
like yelping hounds after the frighted fawn ; 
“hold I she cannot get far to-night. We will 
hear the offer of the stranger, and if it is not 
enough, you shall seek her to-morrow ; and 
then,” continued he, in menacing tones, “ who- 
ever interferes with our doings shall be sent to 
the hunting grounds of the red men, on the 
other side of the dark river.” 

The negotiation went on. Omao’s first 
offer was not accepted. Thundercloud was 
angry, and his demands were large. 

( 399 ) 


400 


EFFECT OF KINDNESS. 


“ Give me fifty yards of wampum peague, 
and fifty dried deer skins, and the pale face 
may flee un pursued. Not a single red skin 
shall track her. Say no, and to-morrow she 
shall burn as surely as fire can be kindled.’^ 

As Omao was determined to prevent the 
pursuit of Priscilla, he accepted the proposed 
conditions, and so closed this whole affair. 

Priscilla was not pursued. If she had been, 
she would no doubt have been discovered, 
taken back, and put to death by slow fire. 

A trivial kindness to an unfortunate Indian 
in her uncle’s house, years before, was, in this 
remarkable manner, the means of saving her 
from a most horrid death. 


CHAPTER LXIL 


GREAT JOY. 

A FEW days after the arrival of Priscilla at 
Providence, the boat containing her parents 
made its appearance. 

Great was their joy at meeting. Many were 
the expressions of delight and thanksgiving 
which fell from their lips. 

“ O, the goodness of God, the goodness 
of God ! exclaimed the mother, almost insane 
with joy. ‘‘ My lamb has returned to the fold, 
my bird has come back to its nest ! ” 

“ Yes,” responded her husband, “ the Lord 
hath done great things for us, whereof we are 
glad.” 

It was a day of joyous excitement through- 
out the whole colony. Priscilla had to relate 
again and again her history ; no part of which 
was more interesting to her parents than her 
self-consecration in the retired grove ' by the 
lake at New Haven. 

“ O, how often,” said she, “ have I thought 
of that hissing serpent ! Why did I not take 
34 * ( 401 ) 


402 


AN EXPECTED RESULT. 


the alarm ? And that spider, too ; many and 
many a time, when I have been devising 
plans of escape, did I derive encouragement 
from the poor fly. I thought it was the sym- 
bol of myself. Like that weak and harmless 
insect, I had been taken and carried off by a 
cruel and powerful enemy. The fly escaped ^ 
— why could not I?” 

“ You have, you have, my dear ! ’’ the mother 
would interrupt. “ You have escaped like a 
bird from the fowler ; the snare is broken, and 
the bird has escaped.” 

It was not difficult after this for Priscilla 
and Stephen to come to an understanding re- 
specting their deep personal interest in each 
other. 

The consent of the parents was a matter of 
course. They rejoiced in the opportunity of 
regarding him as a son who had saved their 
boy from the water, and who was a fellow- 
sufferer with them for the truth’s sake. 

In a few months the two attached friends 
were united in the sacred bonds of matrimony. 
And as Priscilla harmonized in her religious 
views with Stephen, they were both, like Zach- 
ariah and Elizabeth, found walking together in 
all the commandments and ordinances blame- 
less; no one daring, under the wise and tol- 


MRS. STRANGGER. 


403 


erant government of Roger Williams, to molest 
them or make them afraid. 

Stephen found no difficulty in obtaining em- 
ployment. His father, after recovering from 
the displeasure which was awakened when he 
first heard of the conduct of his son, was 
pleased to consign to him large quantities of 
goods, which he sold at fair profits to the na- 
tives and the colonists. He thus acquired a 
comfortable competency, and lived in great 
happiness with the friend of his youth. 

With reference to the other characters of our 
story, it must suffice to say, that Mrs. Strang- 
‘ger, by her inquisitive and loquacious habits, 
became exceedingly unpopular. Suspicions 
were excited against her. It was said that 
strange lights were seen, and mysterious noises 
heard about her house at night. Children 
were forbidden to purchase articles from her 
little store. She was shunned as a leper. 
Under the excitement of anger at what she 
considered such unkind treatment, she predict- 
ed that judgments would fall upon the people. 
These were construed into threats; and if, soon 
after, any calamity did happen, she was sus- 
pected of having something to do with it. 

One morning a few highly valued sheep, 
which had but recently been imported from 


404 


THE SHEEP. 


England, and which had frequently leaped over 
the fence into her garden, giving her much 
trouble, were found- dead. It was soon ru- 
mored that she had bewitched them. This in- 
creased public odium against her to such a de- 
gree, that she was obliged to leave the colony 
secretly, and in great haste, to escape appre- 
hension and trial. It was not known that in a 
swamp, near her house, grew a species of low 
laurel, which was poisonous to sheep, and that 
the eating of this had produced the fatal re- 
sults that were attributed to her power of 
witchery. 

The unfortunate woman passed into the 
jurisdiction of Plymouth colony, where she 
lived and died in comparative retirement. 

It was not long after the flight of the Ea- 
tons, those Puritan Baptists who, having 
^ escaped the persecutions of the establishment 
in England, found their condition but little im- 
proved under the intolerant proceedings of the 
standing order of Massachusetts — it was not 
long after their exodus from Boston, before 
Strongfaith Bates and a number of others who 
had embraced similar sentiments, being obliged 
in like manner to flee from Massachusetts, 
placed themselves under the same discreet and 
liberal government of Providence, where they 


THE END. 


405 


found perfect freedom to worship God, and 
observe the ordinances according to their own 
convictions of truth and duty. 

Our narrative is now finished; — and if it 
should be the means of creating, or increasing, 
in any mind, a repugnance to the union of 
church and state; of deepening the love of 
religious liberty ; of showing the importance 
of perfect toleration of religious opinions; of 
impressing upon the conscience and the heart 
the great truth that the Bible, and the Bible 
only, should be our guide in matters of faith 
and practice, or of diffusing correct views re- 
specting Christian experience, and the right 
observance of the initiatory ordinance of the 
gospel, it will not have been written in vain. 















r 




I , 











■ v 

“I-:-; *‘ ■" 

y'' H"' ■ 

jj i. Mrfg, ,: V». / ; , ' 

-.W^- jr j 

V -.1 :'. 


'u" ^.''v^ ^ fw 





i^PIsl V * 

c=i«vr'!T>i • rjii 

.'f'.'/' ■ Vv>' v*» ^ 


mWlC. ' .™# . ■, ;: 

mam- , ‘ • ‘ ^ ” ■•*'' 'V , ■ ix^y v . . . > 







-•'“fi ’' -i. 


* 





I ' 


iV\ 


, '( 


f!-‘M 




% •> 




l‘M 






£:<,;. .;; m 


[■«>)j.V'. > ' '. • , ,|» -■ ■ '. , 

,**f • J i \ 1 

}iif- 4 ^ . . ■^sV;'. ' ' > 




1* 



f 


J » 

k 


f '• 


f ii ^v'l ’ • ; ■ *■ 
rk.'M' •v^' V- -sS‘ 


• . •] 



* i 




1 


I 



’ r 




yfyr . 

: vj; a; ■ 

2 i.<< ' V- 


'‘'''^/:g;.''r/-v^ 

V- ' u.',,' ■.•.^ 



f 

I » 






■ :•; ' MwiPraA. .- 


1 i' 


„■ ’:) 


*h: 


^l,v. 

.« . I 




y* 




. r 


; , 


' .‘V 




•ft V I ft 


Wi 


.)UI 
* 1 ' '^ 1 * 

*: .jt 











,Tvto>J.v, • . • 


'’A 







•//, 




j I 

'( 


' % 

s ■ ' ■ ■''* 

( • 11 < 

- ■ 






ft • t 


4 ' 
V 

a r ?#ft ul 


>1 '*. 


M 


' < ./' * 


■ y: :,;; 4 '.. 

■ .'j' e' 

•gi> !•.:;), ■ 


♦ 

it 








it’'<'7‘, '.>1 »'i ■• A- ,, ; . .2<1 




. . I 


.. s' ■ ’.. 


t '• » 


J r •'. • t,;.^ ■ . ■ /', ■, . ^ .. , ■ - 


I t 

J 

J 

1 

i'f 














.VI., "C- * a\ /^o"' 





-? 

■f aM 

^ V ^ 

xO°x. V^ 

'> O^’ ^ " '* \>\s' V ■" ’ '* 

^ c?-*^ -v f^\ Sl^Al ^ ‘^'r. \X' ^ 

^ AVIEy^, ° ^ ^ 

^ z 




^ V 

a' c » ^ -•■ * ^b, ,0^ S • ' ' ' « <P '' 

^ A'i -''.f?^-^''' ^ . -^ -'i A 

^ _\S^\11 Tla ^ \ A ^ . ^/. -v^ 


V 




-A V 


: r ^' 

: xQ ^ 


8 I A 


'^0 

. > . 0 X" * ■ ■ '‘X o 

.V. ■>-. .'Jv'*'" .^J\'l.«?/>,*'' V 

° <<c 

^ ^ ^ V '^^\r ' V ^ 

. V * C^v^ 

J C S 4 ^ O •* X ^ J X \0 

-o'^ c“'^<'« -^b *” ,o> ^''* 








y ' . c » - « :\: ' * • ' \> . . ' ' • ‘ X ' “ ‘ ^ >^ V o_: ^ 



z& a 



^ A 



. -oo' v^' 

* LX'^tA «* 



' SJi * 

UM,:^ ^ V ■^, ” 




*f ^ \0^ ^ ^ ^ f' o 

^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

^ ^ /"To aV 

S ^ </> .^x> 

-o" 

0 y ^jy?>^^ \i^ ^ '-^ Cl N 

V *- -f -v 

5 0^ ^ V ° 

c y> >- 

-i' o ^ 


%. 




-V A ^ 

,0 M 0 


'cf- 

ci' ^ O 

, ^ ^ 3 N 0 ^ X * 0 ^ " ’ ■ ^V S ^ .y '''^- 

s , A\ /ho o ^ 



» .\V if> \ 




s y 



aN <- 


o' 


✓ .>!» V ^ 

. ^o 0^ 


t -^1=. .# .<• 

' A. =' 


0 ^ 


* 0 ^ « ‘ ' . y s ■><-./ 


rf- 




i/ y/ 7L ^ '5 

“ ' ■ A . V I » , < 

cP‘ '“W-' ''f 

:y ’A- v^'* » 

x°°<. ^ 

y it Q 



■''f>:* = No’ y °i.'». 

'' > .o'^ » ' “' » ^ y 

; .y '^jy - 

» - ■ '^ci- '-^swa^-p »■ 

V '*' , '\ 'D ’SKO^ ^ % . 'f 

1-i • ,«yv C. 

^ •>' V 

1 ^ 0 ' 







' '*' 3 s 0 ’ ^811“ \V 

V > ,0^ ^ ^ O v\ ^ 

•ec <;'^ aV 

c.*^ ° v' V 

^ * rcwt^/y?. -, ^z' '\' 

V. V' ^ 



^ \ o^'’ ^ ^ ^ ^ 

« 



library 


OF 


CONGRESS 



